Quantcast
Channel: Mystics of the Church
Viewing all 155 articles
Browse latest View live

Blessed Dina Belanger -Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome

$
0
0

Blessed Dina Belanger -Mystic & Stigmatic (1897-1929)[Mère Marie Ste-Cecile de Rome]

-OUR LORD'S 'LITTLE OWNSELF' AND 'THE LITTLE FLOWER OF CANADA"

By: Barb Finnegan

BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD
Blessed Dina Belanger was born in Quebec City, Canada, on April 30, 1897 (five months to the day before the death of St. Therese of Lisieux). She was the daughter of Octave Belanger, an auditor and accountant by profession, and his wife Seraphia Matte. She was baptized the same day in the Church of St-Roch in the Lower Town of Quebec, receiving the names Margaret-Mary Dina (the latter in honor of her paternal grandmother). She was an only child. A brother, Joseph-Simeon-Gustave, was born seventeen months after her, but lived only three months. Dina inherited from her family, in addition to their Norman French roots and deep Catholic Faith, a strong will and a love of order and precision (her father's side) and a pious, reserved and unselfish character (her mother's side).

Before she was born, her mother prayed earnestly each day at the Elevation of the Mass, that her unborn child, whether boy or girl, might be a holy religious, and she offered all her sufferings for the salvation of that soul. She lost no time in educating Dina once she was born. When Dina was six months old, her mother would take her tiny hand in hers and make with it the Sign of the Cross. And very soon the baby learned to do it when she was placed in her cradle for the night.

As she grew older she would say her prayers leaning against her father's knee, her head bowed and her hands joined. She loved the 'Angelus' prayer, and whenever she heard the bell ring while playing outside she would run upstairs in time to say 'Amen', which was all the Latin she knew!

Madame Belanger took her to church at an early age, not only to Mass, but also to sermons, novenas, and meetings of the 'Ladies of the Holy Family'. But as most four-year-olds can be in church, Dina got easily bored by the sermons. So one day she brought with her a tiny stoneware doll named 'Valeda' to church and began to play with it during the sermon.

'Put that away', her mother said....and she did. Five minutes later, the doll made its appearance again. This time her mother confiscated it and put it in her purse. Once home, Dina was reprimanded for her unseemly behavior. Before going to church again, her mother hid 'Valeda' in the house so Dina couldn't find it. Not hidden enough! Dina searched while out of her mother's sight, found it, stuck it in her pocket, and after her mother was ready to leave the house, walked with her to church. Then, at the sermon, 'voila!', there was 'Valeda' again! This time, her mother gave her a good 'talkin' to' when they got home: "We don't bring playthings to church-you'll have plenty of time to play when you come home'. This time the reproof had effect, and Dina was 'cured' of bringing toys to church!

DINA'S CHILDHOOD
Dina was a mischievous child, and she also had quite a temper. Once when she was four, she refused to obey her mother. The second time, she flew into a passion and began a temper tantrum, kicking, screaming and jumping up and down. Her father, seeing this, rose from the table, took her by the hand, and said very calmly,

"Come on, let me help you to scream and dance-that way we can get this done sooner." And he did the exact same thing that Dina did! Mortified by her father's imitation of the tantrum, Dina stopped, having no inclination to continue. The lesson took hold, and there were no more temper tantrums from Dina.

Both parents spent time with her. When her father came in from work in the evening, he would take Dina in his arms, kiss and fondle her. He spent hours playing with her and answering her numerous 'Whys?'. His greatest joy was to spring little surprises on her: a walk, a trip, some small present.

Her mother, being very charitable, would take Dina with her on her errands of mercy to the poor. Both parents rendered all sorts of services to the poor and needy, whether they were relatives or complete strangers. They were discreet in their charity; often they would say, 'Do not put down my name', or, 'This is for you, but do not say anything about it'.

The Belanger couple encouraged Dina to share with other children. They often made presents of sweets, fruit and other treats. They accustomed Dina to share with other what she enjoyed, and to lend her toys willingly. Dina took great care of her belongings, and put everything back in its place once playtime was over. After some fifteen year or more, she was able to give away, in perfect condition, her fragile playthings.

Her parents taught her her catechism, and she was able to read before going to school at age six. There were a number of relatives who were in religious Orders, and often Dina would go with her mother to visit them. She says in her 'Autobiography':

'There I observed everything, spoke little, but kept things in my mind. I often pretended not to understand what was being said, particularly when the remark concerned me. 'Perhaps she will be a nun too'. Even though the question was put to me directly, I never vouchsafed to give the information that I wished to give for the Heart of Jesus, for I heard His call from my tender youth.'

When she made her First Confession, her mother prepared her carefully, then told her to go to whichever priest in the parish she felt most at ease with, while stressing at the same time, 'we must see God and not the priest.'

Dina gave the devil a peculiar nickname, a word she made up herself, showing her contempt for him: 'LE CAPIDULE'. [probably a French-Canadian 'slang word']

She had a dream when she was five: she saw the Child Jesus at the foot of her bed. He stretched out His arms to her and asked with a smile, 'What would you like?' She exclaimed, 'Oh! Will you give me Your picture?' It was close to Christmas; and when she returned from Midnight Mass, she found near her bed a Nativity set made of colored cardboard. On the bed of straw was the Infant Jesus, looking up beseechingly and stretching out His arms, just as in her dream! On seeing this, Dina cried out, 'I knew He would send me His picture!'

EDUCATION - QUEBEC CITY (1907-1913)
At the age of six, Dina entered the convent school of St-Roch , in the 'Lower Town' of Quebec City. This school was run by the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre-Dame, founded by St. Marguerite Bourgeoys of Montreal.

One day, before the start of school, Madame Belanger found Dina telling off the calendar days with her finger. 'What are you doing?' her mother asked. Dina replied, 'I want to know how many days remain before I go to the convent.' 'Why?' persisted her mother, 'Are you anxious to begin?"'Oh no,' said Dina, 'I'm afraid of being lonely.''All the better,' retorted Madame Belanger, 'you will find school quite to your liking.'

Her mother's 'prophecy' was fulfilled to the letter, as Dina states in her 'Autobiography'; she took a deep interest in school and took to her studies with a passion.

She was very punctual in her school attendance-she never made illness, fatigue, family outings, or journeys out of town excuses for missing-or 'skipping'-school. She had a few friends among her classmates. Usually it was her mother who extended invitations to the Belanger home, because Dina by nature was reserved and fond of solitude. She was taught to be discreet in personal matters both at home and at school-she was never allowed to talk in class or elsewhere of what took place at home, and never to mention anything but praiseworthy actions of her schoolmates, and always with strict regard for the truth.

Of a timid and sensitive disposition, the least thing caused Dina to burst into tears. She was ambitious-in the good sense-and aimed at being the head of the class. If she lost it, she redoubled her efforts. It was natural for her to obey her teachers, even in insignificant matters. She never took advantage of exceptions; for example, she had naturally curly hair, which allowed her to tie it back with a ribbon. But she conformed to the rules and braided her hair instead.

One day her teacher asked Dina if she knew her patron saint. 'No', Dina said, 'do I have one?' 'I think so,' Sister answered, 'I'm going to look it up.' The only one who had that name was the daughter of the Biblical patriarch Jacob, in the Old Testament Book of Genesis. There was no 'Saint Dina' on the calendar of the Church, either. So Dina said to herself, 'Very well! Then I shall be a saint, and be a patroness to those who will, in the future, be called by my name.' She calls this her 'first ideal.'

When she was seven, she followed the retreat given to the students. She says, 'Our Blessed Lord drew me to Himself in a sensible manner. On the third day, I felt an overpowering love for Jesus. I was so eager to see Him and possess Him that I besought Him to admit me that very night, to His Paradise. This desire haunted me persistently. During the night, I was surprised to discover that my request had not been heeded.'

Our Lord taught Dina to accept gladly the little annoyances and discomforts of life as well the 'klutzy' accidents [my word] that can happen. On Holy Thursday, it was the custom to visit the Altars of Repose, in imitation of visiting the seven churches in Rome. If the weather was nice-this was done in the daytime before the 1950s-Easter hats and dresses made their appearance among the ladies and girls. On this particular Holy Thursday in 1920s Quebec, the melting snow made the streets very muddy and slippery (it was the days before asphalt paving), and Dina was wearing a pretty new outfit. Suddenly, she slipped and fell into a puddle of slush! She was a sorry sight in her wet, dirty, and dripping clothes! Again, did she act the 'drama queen'? No, she didn't-she was glad, she said, 'because it was God's Will. At the foot of the stairs leading to the house, I knelt down and thanked God, then bending over, kissed the ground.'

At school, each student was given her weekly marks for conduct and application in studies. Since Dina was six, she always received perfect reports. But one day she got only 'good', instead of the usual 'very good' because she 'lingered unduly in taking my rank'. She begged her teacher to be allowed to 'buy back' her good mark, but in vain. The mark stayed on the report card, and still more in Dina's memory. During the rest of her schooldays no other 'bad mark' ever appeared on her report cards.

When she was twelve, she left St-Roch convent school and continued her studies at Notre-Dame de Jacques-Cartier convent, a school recently opened in her parish and also conducted by the Congregation of Notre-Dame de Montreal. It was closer to her house than St-Roch. She continued to have success in her studies, both in the classroom and at the piano. She referred all her successes to God.

At age thirteen, she was admitted to the Sodality of Our Lady at Jacques-Cartier, and took as her personal motto 'DEATH RATHER THAN DEFILEMENT'. This was her 'ideal' until she entered the Novitiate at Sillery Convent. At about the same time, she consecrated herself to Our Lady by means of the 'True Devotion' of St. Louis-Marie de Montfort (at this time only a 'Blessed'). This consecration brought her great joy and peace.

When she was fourteen, at the end of her second year at Jacques-Cartier school, she asked her parents to let her go to boarding school. It would mean separation, but they didn't hesitate to yield to her request, knowing that it would be good for her character development. The school was Bellevue Convent, again another school under the direction of the Congregation of Notre-Dame.

During the summer, her desire for religious life increased. She had a serious conversation with Father Philemon Cloutier, her spiritual director, on August 15, 1911. She felt a deep loathing for the world, and kept repeating, 'Vanity of vanities, all things are vanity.' But she was still very young, and he decided it would be better for her to remain in the world longer with her parents.

She entered Bellevue convent in the fall of 1911. And she became VERY homesick! The first Sunday after her arrival, she cried all day! During Mass, she sobbed and choked, and did the same when she saw her parents in the guest parlor that afternoon. Monsieur Belanger, touched by her tears, offered to take her home. 'No thank you,' she said, 'I shall get used to it'. She continues, 'For fourteen consecutive nights, and then for several weeks, I gave vent to my grief by fits of uncontrollable weeping. Then, finally, my will grew stronger and I was comforted.'

Her fellow students were kind to her but she found it trying to live with so many people. She remarked to her mother once, 'Mamma, it is not easy to live with other people, is it?' She was used to being alone in her own room. But being in boarding school drew her out of her solitude. She strove to be friendly with her classmates.

On the First Friday of October, 1911, as Dina went with the other girls to visit the Blessed Sacrament, she was prompted to make a private consecration of her virginity to Our Lord, 'wholly and for all time, and I added,' she says, 'insofar as this promise was pleasing to Him.'

She didn't like holidays or any prolonged recreation. She had to make at times violent efforts to take part in noisy games, to the extent of feeling great physical weakness.

Her teachers testified in later years about her practicing self-denial in order to live in a group. She was given projects which forced her to take part in recreations, in entertaining activities. On the other hand, she great timidity and reserve, but was-according to one teacher-pleasant, an exceptionable student, and kind towards her companions. And one of her classmates called her 'the divine Dina'.

As at St-Roch and Jacques-Cartier, Dina excelled in her studies at Bellevue. Yet she had to appear in public at concerts and competitions, with parents and friends present in the audience. The praises she received at these events cost her tremendously. She says, 'Jesus endowed me with these sentiments of reluctance for honors to keep me humble and lowly and to develop my will power, while He multiplied occasions for me to do violence to myself and conquer my natural shyness.'

She didn't read much for recreation during her time at Bellevue; her free moments were usually spent in study. She read only two books: a library book of a 'Biblical romance (the 'only novel' she ever read), and through the generosity of a classmate, the 'Story of a Soul', the Autobiography of [then Blessed] Therese of Lisieux. She loved reading the latter!

At age eight, she began taking piano lessons from a private teacher, who regularly came to the Belanger home for four years. She plunged into this activity 'with great zest, though always in moderation, on account of my health.'

FIRST COMMUNION & CONFIRMATION
In her time, children didn't receive their First Communion before ten years old-this was around the time of the decree 'Quo Primum' of Pope St. Pius X, which advocated frequent Communion and lowering the age for children to receive First Communion at the 'age of reason' (usually seven years old). Dina was already nine, tall for her age (a 'growth spurt', perhaps?), and was very well versed in her Catechism to receive at an earlier age. Her mother went with her to the parish rectory and begged the pastor to be allowed to receive before her tenth birthday. The priest refused permission; saying it was contrary to established order. Later on, in her testimony before her daughter's beatification tribunal, Madame Belanger stated that Dina was deeply hurt by the refusal. She was disappointed, but decided to prepare for it more ardently.

She received her First Communion the next year, on May 2, 1907, two days after her tenth birthday. During her retreat to prepare for it, she heard it that 'a fervent First Communion was a sure passport to Heaven, and a lukewarm one a ticket to Hell'. Since she wanted to, in her words, 'take the train to Paradise', she prepared for her confession with the utmost care. She accused herself of many faults, but she was certain she had not lost her Baptismal innocence. She expressed an intense gratitude to Our Lord and Our Lady for this favor. The sentiments she expressed on that day are strikingly similar to those of St. Therese of Lisieux on her First Communion day.

The same day as her First Communion, Dina was Confirmed (a custom in her day, perhaps), and was invested in the scapulars. She spent happy hours celebrating the day with her parents and other family members in her home later that day. A humorous incident happened to Dina later in the evening that made her realize the emptiness of earthly things: she had changed from wearing the simple white dress she had on for the First Communion Mass to a more elaborate one of white silk and lace. By some 'klutzy'-or 'awkward' as she calls it-movement, she tore the fancy dress! Yet she had no feelings of regret for doing it....no 'drama queen' here! Instead, she was glad to slip away to her room, away from the noise of conversation, to dwell on WHOM she received: Our Lord Himself!

In the days after her First Communion, Dina grew more recollected at prayer, not moving unnecessarily, or taking her eyes from her prayerbook. She had a very tender conscience. At. this period, she fell prey to the trial of scruples-again, very similar to St. Therese. But, unlike St. Therese, she had a wise and holy priest, Father Philemon Cloutier, to help and direct her in this trial. She found peace of mind and soul in obedience to his counsels.

DINA HEARS THE VOICE OF JESUS FOR THE FIRST TIME
On March 25, 1908, which was Holy Thursday that year, Dina heard the 'voice' of Jesus for the first time. She says, 'During my act of thanksgiving after Communion, Our Lord spoke to my soul by means of a new light. This was the first time I heard His voice so well; interiorly, of course, a soft melodious voice which overwhelmed me with happiness.'

It was during her two years at Bellevue that she paid her first visit to the Convent of the Religious of Jesus and Mary in Sillery. While she and her classmates were being shown through the boarding school, a group of postulants passed by in the corridor, edifying Dina by their happy, yet recollected demeanor. She enjoyed her visit, and the friendliness of the nuns and the students. Little did she know that in just a few years' time she would be a member of the Congregation of Jesus and Mary!

She still thought of entering the Congregation of Notre-Dame. In May 1913, she and the other members of the graduating class-seven in all-went with one of their teachers to the Mother House of the Congregation of Notre-Dame in Montreal. They attended a Clothing and Profession Ceremony. The trip gave the girls an opportunity to study their future vocation after having had a retreat for that same purpose. They were welcomed cordially by the Sisters, but the ceremony left Dina cold and unresponsive. She says, 'My pious dispositions seem to have fled, but I paid no need to this and my decision to enter this Community in the near future was confirmed.'

Her boarding school days were now over. Some of her teachers suggested she return the next year in view of following more advanced studies at their College in Montreal. Her parents decided against it; they missed Dina very much during her two years away, and they weren't very keen on having her go to a faraway city like Montreal (remember, this was the early part of the 20th century). And at the same time, they thought that the 'ordinary' course of studies was sufficient for Dina to follow whatever walk of life she might choose.

Dina was grateful for the experience at Bellevue-for the work and sacrifices of her teachers she was particularly thankful.

LIFE BEFORE HEADING TO NEW YORK CITY (1913-1916)
Dina spent three years at home with her parents after graduating from Bellevue Convent. She was obliged to have some social contacts outside of home-she says she found them 'a burden'. Her mother did allow her some freedom of movement, however; she trusted her daughter. But Our Lord saw that her desires were centered on Him alone-He knew her heart.

She drew up a rule of life for herself: morning and evening prayers, daily Mass and Communion, Rosary; at least ten minutes of meditation in the morning, and weekly confession. She also included her duties towards her neighbor and herself. In addition, she examined her conscience each night.

She wanted to add a day's retreat every month, and the recitation of the 'Little Office of the Blessed Virgin' at least once a week. But she stopped short of doing these things because she didn't want to appear singular; it was better that she looked like any other good and pious young girl of her day. She was naturally reserved, and disclosed what God was doing in her soul to no one but her spiritual director, Father Philemon Cloutier; but even to him she was unable to confide everything to him. She says, 'I see now that Jesus willed it thus. He, my Master, was teaching me, enlightening me, shaping and moulding me according to His Will.'

Our Lord did continue to enlighten her, usually after Holy Communion, at her visit to the Blessed Sacrament, or at meditation. Yet there were times when dryness and distractions were her lot. When that happened, she says, she 'deplored my misery at the feet of my Good Master and offered Him my abjection.'

She read very little-her director kept urging her, 'read, read'-but she felt she couldn't find in books the spiritual food she longed for. Our Lord supplied it for her!

Seven months after leaving boarding school, Dina asked her parents, her spiritual director, and her pastor for permission to enter the Notre-Dame novitiate. She was sixteen years old. The two priests thought it would be wiser to put this off until a later date. Her father testified after Dina's death: 'This refusal seemed to hurt her, that was evident.' Her mother went further: 'She cried. But she submitted herself, especially after she heard her pastor's advice.' The pastor, Msgr. Omer Cloutier, said that she should not enter before she was twenty-three or twenty-four. She remained in peace in spite of this decision.

And she remained in the world for the time being. She was 'in the world, but not of the world'. It was a torment for her to dress in fine clothes and wear 'superfluous' ( as she called it) jewelry-but she wore these things to please her parents. Thoughts of vanity were far from her mind. She says, 'I often thought how sad it was that, in the world, one felt obliged to waste such precious time embellishing this miserable body, so soon to become the prey of the tomb. How sad it was to spend so much money when so many poor people were cold and hungry, when religious institutions, missions, lacked financial resources, and because of that, would too often see their efforts being paralyzed.'

Social gatherings? She continues, 'I was grateful to be invited; I was sensitive to the friendship or the courtesy of the people I knew. But I would refuse on the slightest pretext. If I accepted, I experienced a certain distaste.'

She does admit, though, that she enjoyed many happy times in smaller, more intimate hours with friends and relatives.

So she was not what one would call 'worldly'. Thanks to her mother's careful training, Dina presented herself as a perfect young lady 'in the world', even if her heart belonged to 'God alone'. And so she would refuse the offer of a human love, no matter how pure and beautiful it might be.
During this time, Dina became involved in her parish. She joined the 'Tabernacle Society', where she, her mother, and other ladies would help make or embroider Church vestments. The meetings would begin with a short spiritual reading which Dina would find helpful.

She also became a member of the 'Apostleship of Prayer', which spread devotion to the Sacred Heart. She helped to distribute the monthly prayer leaflets. Her mother was also a member. In addition, she continued to help her mother in visiting the sick and the poor, something that was done since her early childhood.

When the First World War began in 1914, the seventeen-year-old Dina offered herself to Our Lord 'in a spirit of reparation and love in order to give Him some consolation and save souls.' She was especially distressed 'at the moral evil threatening the world.' And a little later, she offered herself as a 'victim of Divine love.'

Her piano studies continued. She received a 'Superior Class' certificate, a 'Laureate', and lastly a 'Teacher's Diploma'. She took lessons from a Quebec musician, Monsieur Arthur Bernier, who was organist at her parish, Notre-Dame de Jacques-Cartier, from 1914 to 1917. M. Bernier was also a friend of the pastor, Monsignor Omer Cloutier, a humanist and a friend of the arts, particularly of music. The priest greatly appreciated Dina's musical talents.

She says, 'Toward the end of the year 1915, the matter of having me study piano in a conservatory abroad began to be serious. New York was the designated city, and the house of the Sisters of Jesus and Mary, 'Our Lady of Peace', the ideal place to live.' Her parents were at first concerned, especially her mother. (Dina tried to reassure her, saying, 'Oh, Mamma, I could have flirted here, going to and fro on messages, nothing would have been easier.') They examined the advantages and the pitfalls. Msgr. Cloutier strongly advised them in favor of the plan. She wouldn't be going alone-she would have two other girls from Quebec as companions, and she would be staying in a residence run by nuns. So her parents consented, and gave her the present of two years' study (eight months each year) in New York.

What was her opinion of herself as a musician? She had a certain measure of success; but the applause she received only tended to convince her of her incapacity. She did admit that God had endowed her with a certain talent, 'but I aimed at so sublime, so unattainable an ideal that I know I did not merit so much praise. I accepted it, as a proof of the indulgent good nature of my friends. I felt myself utterly deviod of talent. Lack of sureness, a defective memory, a nervous touch were some of the defects I clearly perceived. Every false note I struck went straight to my heart and I would exclaim: 'That is an example of what I can do!' My self-centered soul, hiding its ardent emotions, let my icy fingers race over the keyboard without awakening harmonies, vibrant chords. I had not the knack of accompaniment, still less the living breath of improvisation.' She often put the question to Our Lord, 'Why so much study?' She had so little talent, she though. She frequently invoked the help of St. Cecilia, the patroness of music and musicians!

Once she was given the joy of, as she calls it, 'a slight failure'. [an understatement if ever there was one!] In a crowded hall, she closed a literary and musical program by playing the future national anthem 'O Canada' (written by fellow Quebecois Calixa Lavallee). Instead of repeating the last line ('O Canada, we stand on guard for thee'), she only played it once! [one can only imagine the silence that fell in the hall!] EVERYONE NOTICED IT! She says, 'I was very grateful to God for that small humiliation. It was something better to offer Him then the beautiful bouquets with which I had been presented.'

NEW YORK CITY (1916-1918)
Dina left Quebec City in October 1916 with her father and her two companions. He wanted to know where she was staying and how far she would have to travel to the Conservatory. The two Quebecois girls who accompanied them, Bernadette Letourneau and Aline Marquis, were also going to study at the same school as Dina. Dina knew Bernadette more than she did Aline. The Belanger and Letourneau families were from the same parish in Quebec (Notre-Dame de Jacques-Cartier) and knew each other from participation in parish activities. The two girls also studied together for a short time. Aline met Dina in musical circles.

'Our Lady of Peace', run by the Religious of Jesus and Mary, was founded in 1902 on West 14th Street in New York to provide a safe place for girls and women coming to the big city to study or work. It was comfortable, up-to-date and attractive. Nine stories high (therefore not a 'skyscraper'), it had a roof garden with a view of New York harbor. There was a chapel on the ground floor, and the Sisters took care of the residents' needs and served their meals in the dining room. There was a social life for those who cared for it, and other religious services outside of daily Mass.

When the girls arrived, it was found that there were only two rooms avaiable-a single room and a double room. Dina always slept alone, except for her two years at boarding school, and was fond of solitude. Her father suggested that Dina offer Aline the single room, and she and Bernadette would take the double room. Later on, when other rooms were free, they could each have a single room.

But it was providential that Dina and Bernadette roomed together. They became close friends-almost like siblings. They shared the bond of being alone together in a foreign country, as well as all the joys, the loneliness of being away from home and family in Quebec....as well as their frequent fits of laughter! And in the end, both entered on the same day the Congregation of Jesus and Mary in Sillery, and made their First Profession side by side! Bernadette outlived Dina by many years, dying in 1977 at the age of 77 years. She is buried in the Community cemetery at Sillery Convent. Aline also became a nun, entering the Congregation of Notre-Dame in Montreal.

When her father left New York, felt the pains of homesickness. To halt those feelings, she immediately got down to work at her studies at the Conservatory! There she had speak in English, study in English, and understand in English! (one of her professors said to her at her first lesson, 'I did speak French a long time ago, but I have forgotten it') She says, 'It was comical sometimes, particularly in the first few days. Happily, pianos sound the same in all lands although the names of the notes follow linguistic caprices.' She learned English as a second language while in school in Quebec, but among her parents and friends she always spoke French.

She loved her teachers-one of them was Walter Damrosch, a well-known musician and composer of the day. He and the other members of the Conservatory faculty took great interest in all their students.

Dina wrote 280 cards and letters to her parents during her two years in New York. They were filled with affection, vitality, enthusiasm, and cheerfulness. She would tell of experiences such 'New York' things as riding the subway, and going shopping at Macy's-she was fascinated by the escalators she saw there!

She made a reference to World War I, then raging at the time, in something of a tongue-in-cheek way: 'Good morning, dear parents. You may sleep in peace, knowing that if the Germans come here I shall not wait to meet them. As the United States and Canada are allies, communications remain open. As we [her two companions and herself] are young girls it will not be supposed that we are deserting the country to avoid having to join the army. I am not at all worried.'

She and her two companions would play innocent tricks on each other and laugh uproariously in the process. For example: one evening Bernadette heard loud peals of laughter coming from Aline's room. She ran to see what happening, and found Dina and Aline helpless with laughter. Dina had seated herself on Aline's bed with an open umbrella over her head, waiting for Aline's arrival. When Aline came in and turned on the light, she let out a shriek of terror! And of course, all three laughed till the tears came!

Dina told her parents in one of her letters from New York, 'How we laugh! If the Americans form their opinion of French-Canadians in general from the specimens they have at 14th Street (the address of 'Our Lady of Peace'), they will have to grant to that race the virtue of gaiety cultivated to the superlative degree.'

There were opportunities for leisure time for Dina and her companions outside of the Conservatory; but she was extremely prudent with regards to the concerts and other cultural events that were available. She saw performances at Carnegie Hall by famous artists such as the Polish piano virtuoso Ignace-Jan Paderewski and the Italian tenor Enrico Caruso. She went to the movies once or twice, according to Bernadette Letourneau's later testimony. They went to a French play once. And Dina's reaction on coming out of the theater after seeing the play? 'I am so happy to be out of there!' Anytime she went out-to concerts, movies or plays-if she had any doubts as to the moral content, she always sought advice from well-informed people before attending, usually from priests.

Dina kept to the same prayer schedule that she had at home, only now she indulged in longer meditations. She appreciated the fact that she was staying in a convent, with a chapel where Mass was said daily and other liturgical ceremonies took place. Yet she also went to Mass in at least two New York churches according to her letters: the Jesuit Church of St. Francis Xavier, and an unnamed 'Church of the Assumptionists'. In the chapel of 'Our Lady of Peace', she spent many an evening, close to Our Lord in the Tabernacle.

During her two years in New York, she went home to Quebec for the Christmas holidays. The joy of reuniting with her parents equalled their sorrow when she left. Once, in the spring, they came to visit her in New York. And in her second year, her father came alone and unannounced, to spring a surprise on her. Dina was probably referring to this latter visit when she wrote to her mother, 'At seven-thirty I had an interview with Mr. Belanger. Do you happen to know that gentleman?'

The temper that she had displayed as a four-year-old was not dead yet. One day, the Sister in charge of 'Our Lady of Peace' made a curt remark about the 'dry and nervous way' Dina played the piano in the 'social room'. The nun also said that it 'annoyed those around her'. Taken by surprise at this, Dina arose from the piano bench and went straight to her room. Bernadette, seeing her as she burst in, noticed how pale her friend looked and asked what was wrong. Half an hour later, Dina was crying. She says, 'Why? Because my nature would fain to give vent to anger and my will refused the slightest complaint. My judgment admitted that the person was right, the remark was fair. My pride was wounded and it cost me a mighty struggle to keep them in abeyance. Grace triumphed, however, and peace settled down in the assurance that I had not given my dear Master[Our Lord] any pain.'

Dina passed all her courses at the Conservatory. Bernadette did, too-'a graduate pianist as well as organist', as Dina wrote in a letter to her parents. It's presumed that Aline passed hers as well. They left 'Our Lady of Peace' filled with gratitude for the kind hospitality of the Sisters of Jesus and Mary. One of the nuns gave her a medal of the Sacred Heart, with the injunction to wear it always. Dina took the simple request as a literal command and put it around her neck. She wore it till her own Profession as a Religious of Jesus and Mary. But at the time of her departure from New York, she had not the remotest thought of entering the Congregation of Jesus and Mary.

As a graduation gift, her father made her a present of a piano: a 'Knabe Baby Grand'. It was picked out in a piano store in New York while Dina was still in the city. The piano arrived in her home in Quebec on July 2, 1918. She was in the countryside at the time it was delivered. She came home the following day, eager to try out the new instrument. 'I had hardly entered the house,' she says, 'I was alone, when I was inspired to restrain this natural urge. I knelt down and prayed with fervor, asking the blessing of God and His Blessed Mother on this piano....the time it took to whisper these prayers allowed me to feel the sting of mortification dart through my whole being. Then I became, as it were, insensible, and I felt I could give myself the satisfaction of trying my new instrument, for my joy had been sanctified and blessed.'

This piano is now in the 'rebuilt' Convent of Jesus and Mary in Sillery.

LIFE IN THE WORLD BEFORE ENTERING RELIGIOUS LIFE (1918-1921)
In June 1918 Dina finished her two years' course at the Conservatory and returned to Quebec. These years were spent with her parents, living the ordinary life of a young Catholic girl in the world. That was what 'the world' saw.

She experienced the 'dark night of the soul', where she entered spiritual aridity and dryness. This started while she was still in New York. Spiritual exercises became occasions for distractions and struggle. But she was still faithful in doing, and even increasing them. She gave twenty, then thirty minutes for daily meditation-she had no permission to extend it any longer. There was ten minutes of spiritual reading,-often from 'The Imitation of Christ' (again, another 'connection' with St. Therese of Lisieux). Daily Rosary or the 'Little Office of the Blessed Virgin', or at least 'part' of the latter. She made frequent use of short ejaculatory prayers. She made the Stations of the Cross, and a daily visit to the Blessed Sacrament. To get all of these things in during the day, she curtailed her hours of sleep.

At times, the 'voice' of Our Lord, which she had 'heard' since she was eleven, made itself heard within her soul. He brought before her, through the 'eyes' of her imagination, images that were new to her. She was always afraid that these came from the devil and not from God. 'Yet,' she says, 'I was fully convinced that the teachings were those of my Master; whatever treats of obedience, humility and self-denial can come from no other source.' She noticed that Jesus spoke to her soul only when she was perfectly calm. If she was not, He would soothe her and inspire her with sentiments of humility and contrition for her faults; then she was able to understand His mysterious language.

One day, she asked Him not to let her be deceived by the devil. She says, 'He explained how I could always recognize the difference between His divine voice and that of the tempter who so loves to play the role of imitator and deceiver. The Savior makes Himself heard only in hours of deep recollection, peace and silence. His voice is soft, so soft that in the soul all must be hushed; it is a melodious voice; while that of the devil is noisy, abrupt and discordant and his words are uttered in the midst of agitation and tumult.' She uses a French-sounding word, 'brusquerie' !

In addition, Jesus gave her for guide and light the 'Host' and the 'Star'--the 'Host' was Himself, and the 'Star' His Own Blessed Mother. he showed her a path bordered with thorns, which He wanted her to walk in, after He first walked in it. She says, 'At the outset, the trials were not numerous[symbolized by the thorns];but as I advanced they increased in numbers, in order to be faithful, I was not to allow myself to be dismayed by any suffering. The path was narrow and grew narrower as it became more and more infested with thorns. The latter were to become so thick and tall as to nearly choke up the route. I had to push them aside as I advanced. What matter the scratches when one's destination is Heaven!'

The Host and the Star, representing Jesus and Mary, remained as a beacon constantly over her path. At the end of the road, at the summit of a mountain, there was a gate, the gate of Heaven, In a few short years Jesus and Mary would open this gate to Dina, and fill her soul with delight!

All this took place in her imagination. but the 'picture' was clear and distinct. She saw them more clearly than she would have with the eyes of the body. When she wrote this in her 'Autobiography', she no longer felt the 'thorns' of trial, for 'love has blunted them and destroyed them.'

For clarification's sake, Dina explained the expressions she used to describe her mystical experiences ('I saw', 'Jesus spoke to me' , etc.)--'They signify that I saw in my imagination; Jesus spoke to me with that interior voice that every soul hears in moments of profound recollection when favored with divine consolations.'

Around this time Our Lord disclosed to Dina that He had a 'mission' to entrust to her. She says, 'He exhorted me to pray fervently and pointed out the necessity of serious preparation, but did not reveal what this task would consist. I understood nonetheless that the salvation of a great number [of souls] would depend on my generosity and fidelity.' He also taught her (again by using an image) the great value of grace, and how each grace received is like a link in a chain--unfaithfulness to grace snaps a link and breaks the chain.

Dina felt a tremendous responsibility-by her own fault she could compromise her 'mission'! She was conscious of her nothingness (a trait common with many mystics). She relied on His love and His goodness. Our Lord said to her, 'I wish to make use of you because you are nothing; I wish to prove My power by your weakness.'

Our Lord instilled into Dina a great desire for contempt and humiliation. She made this prayer every morning: 'My God, grant me the grace of being scorned and humiliated as much as You desire me to be, and may all who despise and humiliate me be in no way blameworthy. If You desire that I should taste no more joys on earth, I am willing to forego them.' When she made this offering, Dina thought she was renouncing every earthly joy; but as soon as her soul desired nothing 'but sacrifice', she was filled with happiness. She says, 'Such is the secret of Divine love.'

It was usually in church and on Friday that Our Lord enlightened Dina; especially during Exposition of the Blessed Sacrament (like St Gemma Galgani) , but there were other times too. One First Friday, as she prayed before the Blessed Sacrament, she seemed to see a great multitude of souls rushing to their eternal damnation. She was made to see that she should console Our Lord in His great grief, and pray for the conversion of their poor souls (like Sister Josefa Menendez).

Her thirst for martyrdom increased, and with it an intense thirst for self-denial. Under obedience, Dina relates some of these mortifications: never showing preference for any kind of food, taking what she liked least; turning her eyes away when passing by a confectionary shop (VERY prevalent in French-speaking Canada!); not drinking when thirsty; sleeping on a hard pillow; not crossing her feet at the ankles; accepting candy when offered but not touching it when alone. Are these childish? On the surface, maybe-but the scoffers and skeptics out there try for a single day what is most perfect in everyday circumstances, and how much strength of will it requires to endure what some spiritual writers call 'a martyrdom of pinpricks'!

While all this 'interior' life was going on, Dina became a Third Order Dominican. After a year of probation, she made her profession, and took the name of St. Catherine of Siena. This name was granted her only after she said that her birthday was on the Feastday of St. Catherine (April 30 on the 'Traditional' Roman Calendar-now April 29 on the Modern Roman Calendar).

She often invoked the help of St. Joan of Arc (then newly canonized when Dina wrote her 'Autobiography'). St. Joan was very popular in the Quebec of her day, and she asked for the help of the 'Maid of Orleans' to be faithful to her 'mission'.

Dina continued her courses in harmony, through a correspondence course with the New York Conservatory. She still did 'regular' practicing on the piano, this time without lessons. It was here that she got the idea of taking Jesus as her Professor. She says, 'I carefully prepared my pieces for a certain day. It seemed to me that at the appointed hour He was there, ready to give me my lesson. At other times, I felt His presence with me, too, but not exactly in the same manner. Before playing in public, I always invoked Jesus, Our Lady, the Angels and the Saints to listen to my pieces. I paid more attention at such times, if possible, than when before a visible audience. After playing each piece, I listened interiorly and received the criticism and judgment of my divine Teacher. When I was practicing, I pretended that I was in the presence of the Angels and thus I raised the worldly them of my pieces to a higher plane.'

She gave many recitals at this time. Before each one, Jesus would ask of Dina the sacrifice of her success and inspired with a real sense of failure. She submitted to His wishes and begged of Him the grace of not simply making a 'little' mistake that would pass unnoticed by everyone, but the humiliation of complete failure!

Yet she wondered-and indeed she asked this question to Our Lord-'What can be the object of my musical studies?' He answered, 'Your music will protect your vocation, but you will do good particularly by your writings.' She was surprised at this! Jesus continued, 'Yes, in the convent, you will devote yourself to literary work.' She was mystified by this; but it was fulfilled in the writing and publication of her 'Autobiography'.

Her desire for religious life grew by the summer of 1920. She wanted to enter the Novitiate after boarding school in 1913, but her parents and her spiritual director Father Philemon Cloutier asked her to wait. Now she was twenty-four, and it was time to make up her mind. She no longer felt attracted to the Congregation of Notre-Dame de Montreal. Personally, she was attracted to the contemplative life. In August 1929, she spent a week with the Nursing Sisters at the Hotel-Dieu Hospital, where she attended a Clothing ceremony. She loved it-the grille of the enclosure appealed to her; but on the other hand, her studies were proof that God wished her to enter a teaching Order. Her choices narrowed down to three: the Congregation of Jesus and Mary, the Ursulines, and the Society of the Sacred Heart. She preferred the Ursulines for the cloister, which they still had at that time. She went to the Monastery in Upper Quebec City to seek information, where she was kindly received. Still she hesitated. She sought her answer from Our Lord in prayer, to know His Will. Then He said to her, 'I want you in the Congregation of Jesus and Mary.' [or 'Jesus-Marie', as it's familiarly known in French]. She replied, 'Whatever You like, my Good Master. You know I have little attraction to teaching, but I want to obey Your call and go where it may please You.' His reply is significant: 'You will not teach long.'

On September 4, 1920, Dina's confessor, to whom she had spoken, told her she might leave the world in six months, or a year at most, and a week later it was decided that she should apply to the Convent of Jesus and Mary at Sillery, a suburb of Quebec. She went with Bernadette Letourneau, her New York companion, to meet their future Novice Mistress, Mother St. Elizabeth. After meeting and speaking with the two young ladies, Mother went straight to the chapel to thank Jesus and Mary for these two promising additions to the Novitiate! As a matter of fact, when she was made Novice Mistress in November 1920, Mother St. Elizabeth asked Our Lord that she might have 'a Saint' among her Novices....little did she know that 'Saint' would soon be among them in the person of Dina Belanger!

Now it was left for Dina to inform her parents of her decision to enter the convent, and to prepare them for the coming separation. It was heartrending for Monsieur and Madame Belanger, but they accepted with true Christian resignation: 'Since it is God's Will, we are ready to embrace it!' As the time grew closer, they multiplied their attentions to her. It was not to dissuade her from her decision; on the contrary, they fully accepted it. In June, 1921, they gave her a last gift: a trip to Niagara Falls. She loved it-the trip made her raise her heart and mind to God in thanksgiving for the beauties of His creation.

Finally, August 11, 1921 came. She left her home in Lower Quebec City forever. Her father and her mother accompanied her to Sillery. They gave back to God the child they received from Him. (After Dina entered the convent, her parents moved to Sillery to be closer to her. They remained in Sillery until their deaths in 1951-Madame Belanger-and 1952-Monsieur Belanger).

ENTRY INTO SILLERY CONVENT-THE POSTULANCY (1921)
The day Dina entered Sillery Convent, August 11, 1921, was a day of sacrifice both for her and her parents. As stated at the end of Part 5, the Belanger couple, who were profoundly Christian, willingly gave their daughter to the service of God in the Congregation of Jesus and Mary.

Dina says that on her entrance day, 'her soul was filled with darkness and repugnance, yet she had scarcely crossed the threshold when an inward force made her say, 'THIS IS HOME'. These words were not inspired by any 'natural' feeling-she 'felt' nothing, groping her way in darkness of spirit.

In the evening, she received her postulant's 'mantilla' (headdress), which she accepted with great piety. Next day she attended a Clothing ceremony and a Profession, but her dryness persisted-she was, she said, 'indifferent as a rock'. The only thing that touched her was the kiss of peace that was given by each member of the community to the newly professed and the new novices.

Before she entered, she felt that convent life 'presented one continual series of struggles against natural inclinations and tastes, and this had delighted me.. But the devil was waiting.' He whispered to her, 'Do you think you can live here to the end of your days? Are you going to submit yourself to all these burdensome regulations?' It was a terrible conflict. She watched the other nuns, and was filled with admiration at seeing their happiness and their recollection; and thinking of their virtue, she said, 'Surely each one of them is a great Saint.' Then the devil showed her an abyss between their perfection and her own piety. She fought this temptation with Our Lord's help, saying, 'Why can I not imitate them? They are frail creatures like myself, and Jesus will help me as He helps them.' Then the devil made use of another weapon.

Almost all of the spiritual exercises were done in common, and Dina would be obliged to pray aloud and use set formulas for prayer instead of being able to speak to Our Lord intimately. She says in response, 'What a deceitful trick! Religious life is the state of prayer: everywhere, at the religious exercises, at work, or at rest, Jesus and the soul are one.' Prayer in common eventually became a consolation to her, and the union of holy souls filled her with confidence.

But homesickness persisted. She spent sleepless nights struggling with temptation; but she protested to Our Lord over and over again that she would remain faithful to her vocation (very similar to Sister Josefa Menendez at the beginning of her religious life). During the day, there were distractions to keep her mind off her loneliness. One day she had very discreet witnesses. Passing by the chicken yard, she cried out impulsively, 'You dear creatures, you are in your own home, make the most of it!'

Sometimes when out walking on the grounds by herself, she would feel a strong impulse to go home just as she was, without hat or coat, or escaping at night through a window. She knew instinctively that these were the devil's temptations, and she held onto her vocation just as she did to her eternal salvation. To have to return to her home would have been a cruel trial; but as it happened during her boarding school years, her homesickness lasted several weeks and caused her to cry very much.

She received the grace to practice perfectly the recommendations that were made. One of her fellow Sisters [probably her Novice Mistress, Mother St. Elizabeth] states, 'In one of our first conversations [after her entrance] she spoke of her practices of devotion. I made her clear to her that on entering a religious Order, the act of self-donation replaced all private practices and it was better to follow the spiritual exercises of the Rule and the customs of the Congregation. She accepted my point of view and endeavored to conform her conduct.' So when 'interior silence' was mentioned, Dina made a complete 'truce with the past'-she severed all ties to her memories of her life in the world. She was even prepared to give up her cherished music and never play another note, if that was God's Will!

Postulants did not join the Novitiate during the first three or four weeks, but they were sometimes invited to spend recreation with the novices. Dina was edified by their charity, their cheerfulness, and their constant smile. She says, "I soon learned the secret of the soul that has surrendered itself to Jesus and now radiates the beauty and goodness of the Beloved. In observing each novice, the encouraging thought I already mentioned recurred to my mind: 'What others have done, cannot I do?' " A sign hanging in the Novitiate impressed her greatly and seemed to be addressed to her personally: 'If you begin, begin perfectly'.

The retreat she made before entering the Novitiate gave her much light and consolation-her worries vanished and she rejoiced over everything. The meditation that struck her most was on 'fidelity to little things'. She says, 'I was imbued with the thought that I should never be able to practice abnegation [another word for 'sacrifice'] in important things if I did not generously accept small sacrifices.'

She received two graces in this retreat. First, she seemed to begin a 'new life'. She plunged her past life into the Precious Blood of Jesus and drove it from her mind. The break with her former life was so complete that she felt as if she had died and had been reborn.

A FAVOR FROM THE LORD
The second favor was very remarkable. Dina was praying in the chapel at dusk on the last night of the retreat. Jesus spoke to her, filling her with love and with peace. 'Then,'she says, 'my good Master took my heart-picking it up as when one removes an object, and replacing it by His Sacred Heart and the Immaculate Heart of Mary. That was another 'picture', but there certainly took place in me a divine transformation that no pen could ever describe; I was lost in sentiments of gratitude and humility. I no longer had to look outside myself for the Host and the Star, Jesus and Mary, for I possessed Them within me. Since that moment, I have acted and loved with the Heart of my Savior and that of His Blessed Mother.'

She summed up in three phrases the plan of her 'new life': blind obedience, to suffer joyously, and love unto martyrdom.

She made every effort to observe the Rule and follow the recommendations made to her, but she made awkward blunders and involuntary mistakes [she was human after all!]. Those were times when she would say to herself, 'I was much better in the world than I am now!' Her actions did not always coincide with her desires, which was a source of humiliation to her. Dina strove to acquire the habit of greeting every person and every event with a smile. Her own natural expression was somewhat melancholic [as judged by some of the photographs that accompany this article]; but Jesus made her understand that true inward joy is reflected on the face, and He taught her the act of smiling always. As a result, every testimony gathered after her death mentioned her 'sweet habitual smile.'

Her first teaching experience was in giving music lessons. She would represent Jesus at the age of each student, and she gave her lessons as carefully as if He were physically there beside her. One of of her former students likened her to a 'porcelain vase'. The student continues, 'That is what I felt during my music lessons and every time I came in contact with her. I used to envy, and long to imitate, her perfect simplicity, her humility, the unconscious charm of her gentle manner which nevertheless did not hide her strength of character.' [we will see an example of this 'strength of character later]. The student ends by saying, 'There is a Saint for you!'

THE NOVITIATE (February-August 1922)
Now a novice, Dina (now Mother Marie Ste-Cecile de Rome-'Mother' a title given to the Sisters who taught) continued giving music lessons. She loved all her students dearly, but with a 'spiritual' love. She looked on them as 'living ciboriums where the Trinity dwelled'' if she had preference, it was for those who found it hard to study or keep to the rules.

She continued her musical training, as well as at literary work, which she was to asked to through obedience. She tried composing poetry, and her humble efforts, were corrected carefully and with patience, which 'covered me with confusion', she says. 'I often racked my brains long and ineffectually to write four lines which were not without fault. Dictionaries were referred to constantly. I was far from possessing at that moment the facility that Jesus granted me later on, and that He had foretold when I was still in the world.'

She was still shy and reserved by nature, and it was hard for her to confide in anyone; but right from her entrance she found a true mother in Mother St. Elizabeth, her Mistress of Novices. 'Jesus alone knows,' she says, 'the treasures of love He puts into the hearts of those who are charged with leading us to Him, guiding our first steps and strengthening our wavering will.' While she was still a postulant she felt an all-too-human attachment to Mother St, Elizabeth, and she asked Our Lord to make her overcome this natural attachment at once. He gave her to understand the purity, the sweetness, and the strength which should characterize her attachment to her Mistress. She was to see in her Mother Mistress only Jesus or Our Lady. She says, 'People in the world often think that our lawful affections grow cold within convent walls. No, it is there that they attain their full maturity. It is there that friendship, freed by grace from all self-seeking, blossoms out into the real flower of charity.'

Sometimes in her relations with her fellow novices, she felt that she often hurt them in spite of her good will not to do so. It was deeply humiliating, making her feel powerless she was of herself, and ashamed of receiving so much kindness and attention from all her Sisters.

At this time she made a 'pact' with the Angels guarding the Tabernacles of the world to replace her everywhere and always in adoring Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament in her place. Later on, as her mystical life deepened, she heard Mass in union with them in a special manner. She also 'supernaturalized' her meal times, imagining she was eating in the Holy Family's presence and being served by Angels.

In her annual retreat in August, she was haunted by the desire to make the 'Vow of Greater Perfection' after hearing that St. Margaret-Mary Alacoque (the visionary of the Sacred Heart) made such a vow in her lifetime. She aimed at making this vow later on (she was not permitted to make it during this time of her novitiate), trusting absolutely in God. She wrote these words to sum up this retreat: 'I want to be a Saint! With the help of Your grace, O Jesus, I will become one.'

During her Novitiate, there was some talk of sending some of the Sillery novices to finish their novitiate at the American Jesus and Mary house in Highland Mills, New York (Archdiocese of New York, now called 'Bethany Retreat House and Thevenet Montissori School'). In Mother Ste-Cecile's time, it belonged to the Canadian Province of Sillery, and it had been opened for English-speaking candidates.

Before the Superiors in Sillery announced the names of those who were going to Highland Mills, Mother Ste-Cecile offered herself to God as one of them, if it was His Will. She knew how her parents would feel about her separation and departure for America a second time; but on this occasion God accepted her offering and left her where she was.

She changed her motto after the August retreat, feeling that her schoolgirl 'Death rather than defilement' didn't suffice anymore. She made up a new one that incorporated the Names of Jesus and Mary: 'Jesus and Mary, the Rule of my love, and my love, the rule of my life.' Later on, she found her definitive motto: 'Love, and let Jesus and Mary have Their way.' 'Aimer et laisse faire, Jesus et Marie'in French.

In the fall, she spent some time in the infirmary. While recovering, she tried writing verses, holding her crucifix in her right hand while writing so that Our Lord would guide her pencil 'and set His stamp on my writings', as she says. To her great surprise, ideas sprang into her head and the rhymes came without bidding. But when she was with others, she didn't do this, so as not to attract attention and appear singular---then she got 'writer's block'!

She says with regards to this, 'Our Lord was beginning to realize His words, 'You will do good by your writings.'He is pleased to make me write in the solitude of the infirmary where He favors me with greater illumination. The work is so much His that often I scarcely know what I am writing; I am impelled by a gentle yet powerful force so that when I read over the pages I am continually surprised at having expressed ideas without having conceived them!'

She prepared fervently for Christmas, but when the day came she was filled with spiritual darkness. Yet, when she made her Communion thanksgiving, she made a promise: 'My God, I wish to perform my every action with the greatest possible perfection. I wish to refuse You nothing.' However, even after making this promise, she did not hear Our Lord's voice. He was putting her faithfulness to the test by leaving her in this 'dry' state.

Her union with Our Lord increased until one day He said to her, in an 'exchange of names', 'It is I Who am acting in you and by you. In the future you will be called JESUS; but when you commit a fault or do something silly that will be your own action and you will be called CECILE.'

'At these words,' she says, 'a feeling of dignity overwhelmed me, coupled with a profound of my nothingness. Since then, when my conscience reproaches me with nothing I know it is the work of the Divine Artist; but when I recognize my thoughtlessness or my defects, I hear a voice saying, 'It is Cecile who has done that!' '

Our Lord asked her to console His Heart in reparation for the outrages He received in the Blessed Sacrament. He also designated a number of souls to win for Him in the course of her day. She says, 'Our Redeemer longs to pardon and forget. He often awaits only a gesture or a thought of love on our part to grant to some sinner the extraordinary grace that will snatch him from Satan's toils.'

One morning, after listening to the reading of the day's meditation, Mother Ste-Cecile couldn't concentrate on it. She realized this was Our Lord's doing, and let Him do His Will. He wished to be comforted (again, much like Sister Josefa Menendez in her experiences). She saw His Heart bruised and beaten by numerous hammers that fell roughly on Him. He showed His Heart to her, pierced by a number of darts that were driven into It by a greater or lesser depth. Each blow of the hammer, each prick was an insult caused by sin. Then she saw It wounded by numerous needles-small for the most part, very small.

He said to her, 'These are the indelicacies of religious souls; oh! how the pinpricks make Me suffer, coming as they do, from the souls I love best!' (another similarity to Josefa Menendez).

She saw His boundless sorrow, and it filled her with compassion and love. She was deeply touched by it, and wondered at the thought that we can console Him, miserable creatures that we are!

Her hunger for Holy Communion increased. A day without receiving Our Lord was a dreary, bleak day whose hours dragged on. She entrusted her preparation for Communion to Mary. As she approached the altar rail in the chapel, she pictured the ciborium surrounded by the seraphim, either in deep adoration or expressing their fiery love by heavenly music. She heard such wonderful singing, the sound of which made the most harmonious earthly pieces seemed discordant in comparison. She received Jesus from Mary's hands. Led by her Heavenly Mother, Mother Ste-Cecile returned to her place, imaging herself to be surrounded by Angels forming the Court of the Divine King. During her thanksgiving, Mary often spoke for her. Mother Ste-Cecile only had to listen, uniting herself to Our Lady in contemplating and loving her Son.

Another day Jesus invited her to remain continually in retreat in His Heart, applying herself always to the closest possible union with Him. This did not distract her from her exterior occupations, however; He didn't want her to be so 'preoccupied' with Him to the extent of neglecting her duties as a religious. She walked in His presence, always keeping Him company while He acted through her. An example of this is the following incident: one day she was at a picnic on the grounds of the convent. She played games, talked and laughed like everyone else. But her 'inner gaze' was still fixed on Jesus, keeping Him company all the while.

To all the extraordinary graces He gave Mother Ste-Cecile, Jesus added the gift of contemplation, saying to her, 'I love you with a love of predilection [a word meaning 'preference']; My little spouse, you are a privileged soul.'

She understood that such graces brought with them a serious obligation of faithful correspondence (once again, like Sister Josefa Menendez), and recognizing her weakness, she felt that love was her only resource.

Mother Ste-Cecile loved following the common life of the religious in everything, but Jesus willed that she should be deprived of it. She feared exemptions yet she was often obliged to ask for them. It was humiliating for her to ask, she didn't 'singularity'. Then she realized that it was beneficial in the religious life to be guided by one's Superiors.

It was time to know the names of who were to be professed. Mother Ste-Cecile was suffering at this time a severe interior trial (whatever it was is not known), when Our Lord said to her, 'You will make profession; and a year later, on the Feast of My Mother's Assumption, I shall come and claim you by death.'

She was filled with joy! It was in May 1923 when she received this message-fifteen months separated her from her eternal union with God in heaven! She began to count down the weeks and the days.

The awkward 'blunders; she did seemed to increase. She says, 'It was good for me that they humiliated me as I deserved, and on account of that I prized them; but I was often very inconsiderate towards those to whom I owed most respect and who were very kind to me. That proves what I was like! I used to tell Jesus how sorry I was and ask Him to repair my blunders, and to console those whose feelings I had hurt.' Her delicate conscience made her see her failures in their worst public light; for all testimonies after her death spoke of her deep politeness and thoughtfulness of others.

During this time, as she prepared for her Profession, Our Lord gave her two Patronesses, to take care of of her as a sister: St. Cecilia and St. Therese of Lisieux [at this time still a 'Blessed']. St. Cecilia was in charge of the 'exterior' part of her life, teaching her to be an apostle (as she did on earth when she brought her husband Valerian and his brother Tiburtius to the Faith), watching over her work as a teacher, her various other jobs around the convent and other 'external' works. St. Therese guided her in her 'interior' life, showing her the path of 'love and abandonment' that characterized the French Carmelite's earthly life [Therese was a Norman, the same part of France that Dina's parental ancestors came from]. Both Saints were under the direction of Jesus and Mary, as well as Mother Ste-Cecile's own Guardian Angel. She says, 'It seemed to me that my two Patronesses bent towards me and took me by the hand to lead me on, according to the designs of my Divine Spouse.'

As she prepared for her Profession, she wished to offer her Spouse a gift, and began to prepare her symbolic 'wedding basket'.

In describing this 'basket', she says, 'I desire to offer to Jesus, on the day of my Profession, a basket of purest gold adorned with pearls and rubies which are to be purchased by my acts of poverty. In the center of the basket, I wish to put the monogram of 'Jesus-Marie'[the coat-of-arms of the Congregation]wrought in brilliant diamonds by the perfection of my actions. In the basket there must be lilies, the beautiful virtue of chastity; red roses, acts of love of God; white roses, acts of charity towards my neighbor; lilies of the valley, acts of humility. For verdure [greenery] there will be ferns, represented by my acts of obedience and mortification. I bed my Mother Mary to offer the basket to my beloved Spouse; and in return, I shall multiply my acts of devotion towards her.'

As she approached her retreat before Profession, she was roused to great fervor; but when it began, the instructions did not move her. The devil even made use of them to try to upset her. Our Lord wanted her to remain in 'darkness' while He worked on her spiritually; but when August 15, 1923 came, He gave her everything that would make her Profession a happy one! Her parents were present, the Ceremony was conducted by her former pastor Msgr. Omer Cloutier, the Mass was said by one of her cousins, and her former spiritual director Father Philemon Cloutier was also present. And next to her, professing the same vows, was her friend Bernadette Letourneau, now called in religious life 'Mother St-Omer de Luxeuil'.

'At last,' she says, 'I was a Religious of Jesus and Mary! On my breast, the cross[which the Sisters still wear today];at my waist, the blessed Rosary. I now belonged forever to that institution which I cherished as the hand that led me to this blessed sanctuary of peace and love. O Jesus, make me worthy of the title I bear. Help me to pay the debt of gratitude I owe to my Congregation; fashion my soul Yourself, according to the spirit of 'Jesus-Marie', a spirit of charity, humility and obedience which is none other than the Spirit of Love. Act in me with Your sweet Mother to the praise of these Sacred Names.' [the motto of the Congregation is, 'Praised Forever be Jesus and Mary']

Interiorly, her Profession Day had its joys as well, but she was powerless to express them. She only said, 'The Blessed Virgin presented my basket to Jesus, Who in turn had a gift for me, one that concerned my soul. He let me choose it myself as on the day of my Clothing. I should have desired a chalice but this time I was no longer allowed to ask for suffering. My Divine Spouse smiled at my act of obedience and offered me a shining chalice overflowing with the gems of His Passion, much richer, more splendid than that of my Clothing Day. My joy was unspeakable! I could express my gratitude only by the wordless canticle of my love.'

She concludes her Novitiate by saying, 'I could not leave my beloved Novitiate without pledging myself by a written promise to be faithful to the lessons implanted in my soul. I felt my gratitude, profound as it was, to be incapable of repaying the gifts I had received, so I left the duty of paying my debt to the Eucharistic Heart Itself [the chapel of the Novitiate was dedicated under this title], and to Our Immaculate Lady.'

LIFE AFTER PROFESSION (1923): TEACHING, ILLNESS, TRANSFORMATION
Now a young Professed, Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome began her active life. She was sent to the convent school at St-Michel de Bellechasse, a small town up the St. Lawrence River from Quebec City (the school still exists, now named 'College Dina-Belanger' in her honor and in her memory). She remained there for five weeks, teaching music. After that, she was recalled to Sillery, again to teach music. She contracted scarlet fever from nursing a student who had the disease, and had to go into quarantine. The after-effects of this highly contagious disease would eventually lead to tuberculosis, which caused her death six years later.

At first, Mother Ste-Cecile was distressed to have to be isolated from the rest of the community. It was not a cause for rejoicing to be inactive while her Sisters had to take on her work in addition to their own [something that anyone in today's work force can attest!]. To be deprived of community life, and live by oneself day and night in one room....that was from a 'human standpoint'. But from the moment of her isolation she discovered that Jesus was doing her a great favor: He had withdrawn her from active work and placed her in total solitude in order to work in her soul by Himself.

He began by depriving her of Holy Communion for ten days. She longed for the 'Bread of Angels'! Every day she heard the priest pass by her door, bringing Our Lord in the Blessed Sacrament to the other sick Sisters' rooms. She called out to Him inwardly with deep desires but submitted cheerfully to His Holy Will. His kindness granted her a consolation in return. She would make a 'spiritual Communion' at the same time the rest of the community approached the altar rails in the chapel for their sacramental Communion. It seemed to her then (this was an image in her mind) that an Angel brought her an invisible Host, which she received as from a priest's hand, and she made her thanskgiving as usual.

On one of these morning Jesus said to her, 'From now on, I shall give you the grace to feel My Presence within you; that is to say, you will enjoy the sensible Presence of God.'She says, 'Immediately, the life of the Blessed Trinity manifested Itself to me with a sweetness, a peace, and a love that cannot be described.'

After her personal adoration of Him present within her, she had the inspiration of gathering together a 'Court' for Him. She asked Jesus whom He would like at His court. He wished for Our Lady, St. Joseph, her Guardian Angel, St. Cecilia and St. Therese to keep Him company, to always think of Him and to love Him. This way He wouldn't be forgotten or alone in her heart when her human frailty might distract her from His presence.

She would ask Him each day, 'My dear Jesus, whom do You want at your Court today?' Our Lady and the other four Patrons already mentioned were always present, but besides them Jesus would other Angels and Saints. Examples: St. Elizabeth of Hungary (her Novice Mistress' namesake as a religious), St. Stanislaus Kostka (patron of the Novices), St. Aloysius Gonzaga (patron of youth), St. John the Evangelist (patron of virgin souls), St. Catherine of Siena (Dina's name when a Third Order Dominican), St. Joan of Arc (patron of 'faithfulness' to Dina's 'mission'), St. John Berchmans (another patron for novices), and the Saints whose feast was on the calendar for the day. Later on, Mother Ste-Cecile would make a general intention to invite ALL ANGELS and ALL SAINTS to form the Court of her Beloved King, and remain there always.

On November 1, 1923, All Saints' Day, she was allowed to receive Our Lord sacramentally-she knelt at the doorway of her room to receive Him in Holy Communion. She thanked Him with joyful tears. She abandoned herself more and more to Jesus' divine action. She sought as her 'ideal' the 'substitution of Our Lord for self'. She felt that Our Lord and she were one, that He made use of her faculties, senses, and members; that He thought, willed, acted, prayed, looked, worked, spoke, wrote taught-in a word, He LIVED in her. All she had to do was to contemplate Him and say always, 'Jesus, I love You', just like like her Saintly friends in heaven.

On November 3, Our Lord asked her for a retreat of ten days, during which He would, as she says, 'destroy all that was purely natural, human and earthly,' within her by a series of mystical transformations. It came to a climax on November 13, 1923 (Feast of St. Stanislaus Kostka, patron of novices). This is what she wrote:

'Jesus showed me a high altar with a bright fire burning on it: this was the Altar of His Love. In His hand I saw my heart, my own heart that was taken from me when I was a postulant; He made me look at it as it to give me the opportunity to abandon myself once more to Him freely and entirely, then He placed it on the altar; the fire wrapped it in flames, and I saw it consumed to the last fiber. There remained nothing of it, absolutely nothing.

[She continues] 'Then Jesus invited me to go up to the altar myself. There were five steps to climb in honor of His Five Wounds. What went on within me is beyond description. I felt as it were, my nature overtaken by repulsion, in revolt against this; in my soul there was peace and happiness. I placed my foot on the first step, the second, and kept on in a spirit of abandonment. I soon reached the center of the altar. The flames moved apart on each side of me and did not touch me. The good Master, His eyes always upon me, made me open my arms as on a cross; immediately, the flames rushed upon me with violent intensity, but they were, nonetheless, moving slowly as they consumed my entire being. As this divine fire consumed me, it seemed to me that my being shuddered, moaned, and finally, it appeared to be dead at the moment of its complete destruction. When there was no longer anything to burn, the fire subsided and went out. In the center, there remained some ashes. Jesus drew near, breathed on them and reduced them to nothing. Finally, THERE WAS NOTHING LEFT OF ME.'
[emphasis mine]

The result of this stupendous experience was Jesus alone would now be acting in Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome. Her humanity would be as a 'cloak' to conceal Our Lord within her. He had 'substituted' Himself for her!

During her time of isolation in the infirmary, she missed a whole series of religious feasts. She would have loved to be at the beautiful ceremonies in the chapel and the community gatherings. But once again, Our Lord gave her a wondrous compensation.

That happened on November 22, 1923, the Feast of her Patroness in religion, St. Cecilia. Again, this is what she wrote:

'Jesus said to me at the hour of Mass: 'Since you cannot assist at Holy Mass in the chapel, come and hear St. Cecilia's praises chanted in heaven' . I seemed, forthwith, to be transported to heaven where I listened to harmonies of a sweetness and sublimity unknown to earth. Then a multitude of Angels and Saints intoned a hymn to the praise of the Eternal God: GLORIA IN EXCELSIS DEO! Innumerable instruments accompanied it and continued without interruption during the SANCTUS, SANCTUS, SANCTUS, DOMINUS DEUS SABAOTH. PLENI SUNT COELI ET TERRA GLORIA TUA. HOSANNA IN EXCELSIS! which followed. Oh! those only to whom the Lord deigns to grant the grace can understand these contemplations! The SANCTUS in particular surpassed all that I could imagine of ineffable and inebriating harmony. I heard the voices of children, of confessors, of holy women, of apostles and martyrs; I harkened to voices incomparably more beautiful, sweeter and richer than the former. These were the virgins who follow the Lamb wherever He goes. The different choirs alternated or blended into a sweet melody. This was followed-the instruments continuing always-by a marvelous paen of thanksgiving to the Lord glorified in St. Cecilia, a triumphant hymn in honor of this illustrious virgin. The hosts of Angels and Saints saluted her and praised her; then the music grew very soft and St. Cecilia alone intoned her song of love and gratitude to her Spouse. What pure, vibrating accents they were! The chorus took up the hymn and brought it to a conclusion.

[She continues] 'At that moment Jesus said to me: 'Mass in over, it is time to go back to earth.' I murmured my thanks, opened my eyes and looked about me. After listening, I realized that the Holy Sacrifice had just ended in the chapel below. It was over then! I could no longer enjoy the music of earth. Oh! the rapturous melodies of heaven! Through these pure waves of sound echo the eternal charity of the Thrice-Holy Trinity; in the voice of each Angel and each Saint vibrates the enkindled breath of the Holy Ghost.'

While she was still in isolation, she received 'visits in writings' through the notes sent by her Sisters. And when the community took walks outside during the recreation times, they would have little talks with Mother Ste-Cecile as looked out of her window. She likened herself as 'Jesus' captive....His little dove imprisoned in the cage of His love.'

Our Lord had much to say to her during her time in the infirmary. He said to her, 'You are a little privileged soul. Let Me do what I like in you; let Love do Its work.'

He asked her not to put her signature on anything she wrote (if others did so in copying and added her name it was not her fault). He said, 'Because this work is Mine, not yours; you no longer exist, you can do nothing. Inspiration and facility in writing are My resources. I was your hand, which is My property, to tell souls that I love them with a love they do not understand, and to beg for their love, to quench in some measure the thirst of My Heart.'

Usually the quarantine for infectious diseases like scarlet fever was forty days, but Our Lord arranged that the doctor should order another nine days' seclusion. One day He said to her: 'I am going to send you another disease.' She accepted this, not knowing what the implications were. He continued, 'You will return to the infirmary, where I want to make you write. You will write until the month of July, then the task will be finished because you will suffer too much. I want to make known in writing the intense love with which My Heart burns for souls; I want to complain that I am forgotten, rebuffed; I want to plead for love as a beggar pleads for a crust of bread; I love souls so much, yet very often I am not understood and not loved.' (this was fulfilled in the writing of her 'Autobiography')

On December 7, 1923, Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome was finally discharged from the infirmary, with permission to resume her music lessons and some other duties with the students in the boarding school in Sillery (study hall and corridor supervision). The hidden suffering she had was thinking of Our Lord's sufferings, and all the outrages committed Him, and the lack of trust and love He met in souls.

RELIGIOUS LIFE (1924)--TEACHING, MORE ILLNESS, WRITING HER AUTOBIOGRAPHY
At the beginning of January 1924, Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome resumed her teaching duties. Her illness, however, threatened to become more serious. After a rest period in the infirmary, her condition seemed to improve. The sacrifice of teaching and of being with her much-loved students would be only temporary. In February, she was asked by her Superiors to return to St-Michel de Bellechasse until the end of the school year in June. Our Lord said to her, 'Go to St-Michel-you will not be there long, you will be back in April.' And so it happened-on April 2, 1924, Mother Ste-Cecile, once again ill, returned to the infirmary in Sillery.

Her local Superior, Mother Marie St-Romuald, soon recognized the exceptional qualities of Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome. Her talks with the younger Sister convinced the Superior that this was an exceptional soul, very close to God, and so she sought permission from the Provincial Council to ask her (under obedience) to write the story of her life. At first the Councilors refused-Mother Ste-Cecile was so young. They thought of the danger to her humility. It was contrary to the spirit of their Mother Foundress, St. Claudine Thevenet (1774-1837), who urged her spiritual daughters to adopt this saying from 'The Imitation of Christ': 'LOVE TO BE IGNORED AND TO BE COUNTED AS NOTHING!'

Nonetheless, Mother St-Romuald tried again, and this time she said to the Councilors, 'Our Lord will look after her humility.' With this sensible argument, the permission was given.

So during a private interview, Mother St-Romuald said,
'You will write your life, Sister.'
'Do you wish me to, Mother?' Mother Ste-Cecile asked.
'Yes, Sister, it is my wish,' was the reply.
'Very well, Mother. I will do what you ask,' was the last word.
'She obeyed so simply that I did not suspect the heroism implied for her in doing so,' the Superior later said.

This conversation took place in February 1924. Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome was going back to St-Michel de Bellechasse at the end of the month. She began the 'Autobiography' while at St-Michel.

As Mother Ste-Cecile wrote, the Superior collected the 'notebooks' one by one, and put them in her desk drawer without reading them. The first part of the book was finished in June 1924. Resuming it again under obedience, she continued writing until July 1929, when she became too ill to write any longer. Our Lord told her, 'You will do good by your writings.' She never dreamt that this was the fulfillment of His words!

She had not lost her very reserved nature (and remember, she promised Our Lord at the start of her religious life 'not to think of the past'). Yet she wrote out of duty, simply and without reservation. She made this admission to her Superior on her deathbed: 'Mother, when you commanded me to write the story of my life, I made the most heroic act of my whole existence.'

As stated, she began her 'Autobiography' while at St-Michel. She met again the students whom she loved and was devoted to, and spread her good influence among them as among the students in Sillery. One former student remarks,

'At the singing lessons for the youngest pupils, as I was the smallest, and very frail and sickly, Mother used to put me sitting on the edge of her piano, to save me from the fatigue of standing all the time. This gave me great pleasure.'

But Mother Ste-Cecile was also capable of displaying firmness whenever discipline or convent regulations were at stake! This same former student relates this incident:

'One day-I must have been about five years of age-I declined to eat my soup. Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome insisted. I stubbornly refused. In a tone that left no doubt as to her intention of carrying out her threat, she admonished,'Mademoiselle, you shall not leave the refectory until you have eaten your soup.' Realizing that I couldn't get my way, I gave in.' [Imagine how that 'threat' must have sounded in French!]

The Superiors intended on having Mother Ste-Cecile stay at St-Michel till the end of the school year in June. But her health was giving them cause for alarm, and returned to Sillery on April 2 and was back in the infirmary again.

She suffered greatly (some of the illnesses she had in her religious life were: tonsillitis, heart trouble, swelling of the arms and legs, and tubercular glands on the neck). Her 'human nature' groaned at the pain and the tears flowed, but her will remained firm. Once she said to her Superior, 'Mother, please order me to love God.' And when she heard the reply, 'Yes, dear Sister, I order you to love Him as much as He Himself desires, I order you to love Him even unto folly', Mother Ste-Cecile's eyes shone with joy.

On the other hand, her Mistress of Novices, Mother St. Elizabeth, feared the danger of pride in her former charge. To this, Mother Ste-Cecile responded, 'Mother, I don't see what I could be proud of. I am such a wretched creature, as you well know. The closer Our Lord comes to me, the more He makes me see my misery, and what happens to me is not my action but Our Lord's action. I realize how culpable I would be if I committed the smallest infidelity. I have a big responsibility. Pray that I may love God very much. I have such a great desire to love Him.'

Now we come to a very mysterious-if not controversial-part of Mother Ste-Cecile's religious life: the so-called 'Deception of August 15, 1924'.

When she was still at St-Michel (and even before this, while awaiting her First Profession in 1923), she remembered what Our Lord told her, 'On the Feast of my Mother's Assumption, I shall come to claim you by death'. From late 1923 until the summer of 1924, Our Lord kept intimating to Mother Ste-Cecile how many 'days' she had of life on earth-or so it seemed. When Christmas 1923 came, she heard Him say to her, 'This is the last Christmas you will spend on earth; next year you will be in heaven.'

She was already back in the infirmary by the time she finished the first part of her 'Autobiography' on June 30, 1924.

As August 15 drew closer, she continued to confide in Mother St. Elizabeth, the Novice Mistress (Mother St. Elizabeth and Mother St-Romuald the Superior of Sillery Convent were the only ones who knew about the 'inner life' of Mother Ste-Cecile). Mother St. Elizabeth was not too keen on her writing her 'Autobiography', fearing the inroads of pride, as has already been stated. But the Novice Mistress had no say in the matter. She said, 'If Mother Superior orders you to write, then you must obey her.' And yet Mother St. Elizabeth grew more and more perplexed with Mother Ste-Cecile as the latter kept revealing to her the communications from Our Lord. She even went so far as to say, 'You know, you do not look like a dying person!' All the same, Mother St. Elizabeth knew that Mother Ste-Cecile was a good religious and close to God. She reserved her own personal judgment, saying to herself, 'I may be mistaken; perhaps Our Lord WILL come for her.'

Then August 15 came, and Mother Ste-Cecile was still on earth-SHE DID NOT DIE! On that day, Mother St. Elizabeth came by the infirmary to check in on her. Mother Ste-Cecile was not too ill physically even if she was not confined there. Noon came-nothing happened. Then came the evening....and Mother Ste-Cecile was still alive.

NOW the Mistress spoke her mind! She rebuked her former charge, saying, 'See how we can work ourselves up! See what lengths we can go if we give in to our imagination!'

What was Mother Ste-Cecile's response? She simply said in a tone of deep humility, 'That is true, Mother-I have been mistaken.' No excuses, no explanations....just those few words....'I was mistaken'.

What happened? Was she the victim of her imagination-or even worse, a tool of the devil? She certainly wasn't a victim of illusion-the words she heard from Our Lord were too clear, too concise. She was a woman of good sense and sound judgment-such a prolonged illusion would be hard to admit. And if she WAS a victim of her imagination, she would have tried to explain it away and justify herself. But she didn't-she simply said, 'I was mistaken'.

One thought (according to Dom Leonce Crenier, a French-Canadian Benedictine who wrote a detailed early biography of Dina Belanger) was that she was deceived by the devil on this. Dom Crenier says, 'Yes, she might have been deceived....Our Lord might have permitted it for her future benefit.'

The most probable thought (again, according to Dom Crenier) was that Our Lord was referring to a 'mystic death, that kind of death that makes one cease to live after a human fashion and introduces one to a life after the divine fashion, which is an anticipated beatitude.'

So, what did Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome do after August 15, 1924? Did she lose her courage-did she 'give up'? No, she didn't. She made this heroic act of surrender on the very evening that the Novice Mistress rebuked her, a grace of the mystery of Our Lady's Assumption. She says, 'I didn't dwell either on the wish to see or on the wish to understand. I tried to make a more perfect act of surrender, a pure act of love; and I began all over again a totally new life; yes, I repeat, a new life.' In appearance she was the same; her fellow Sisters did not see or remark on any outward change in her, but in reality she she experienced a profound transformation.

All this time she was also undergoing a deep interior darkness. She had desired to make 'The Vow of Greater Perfection' before her First Profession. Permission had been denied then, and she accepted in obedience. Now, as August had gone into September, and still she was in spiritual darkness. But on October 2, 1924, the Feast of the Guardian Angels (and the exact anniversary of her private vow of virginity at fourteen), she received permission to make this Vow in its fullest extent!

She made the Vow the next day, October 3 (Feast of her beloved 'sister' St. Therese of Lisieux on the 'Older Roman Calendar'), after receiving Holy Communion in the infirmary. The joy she felt was like on a day of 'spiritual espousals'.

She says, 'The obligation of the Vow was constant, having application of every moment and embracing thoughts, words, desires and actions. Obedience was the chief rule of greater perfection; for instance, when there was the choice between a voluntary mortification and a natural satisfaction recommended or merely desired by [my] Superiors, [she] considered it more perfect to choose the latter, since their will was for [her] the Will of God. When obedience was not at stake, self-denial seemed the more perfect.'

The Vow became an exercise in humility for her. It gave her a whole series of humiliations-imperfections, stupid mistakes. They proved how weak and wretched she was. Whenever she became aware of an imperfection she would say to Our Lord, 'This is what I can do of myself! I give You this failing and leave to You the task of repairing it, and for that I love you, oh! so much!' Then she would take her crucifix and kiss the Sacred Wounds.

RELIGIOUS LIFE (1925-1928)
From August 15, 1924 on, Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome could be described as being on an 'interior journey'. She became more and more 'interiorized', eventually reaching into the depths of the Blessed Trinity Itself.

But she still struggled with interior darkness. The devil still roamed about her, 'but he cannot', she says, 'even graze me with the tip of his sullied wing; I am lost in God and the Holy Spirit works on without interruption in me. I do not know the nature of this action; there is always an element in the operation that escapes analysis.'

Her constant prayer was in offering Our Lord to His Father through Mary and the 'Spirit of Love' for ALL men, present and future. Our Lord told her that this offering pleased Him very much and contributed to the salvation of a large number of souls.

She understood now that the 'mission' given to her so long ago would go on ever when she was gone from this life. Through Mary, she would bestow the love of the Eucharistic Heart of Jesus on the whole world until the end of time. She said, 'I will be a little mendicant[beggar] of love.'

She was able to go to St-Michel de Bellechasse in July 1926 for a fifteen-day rest. It was here that Jesus began to speak to her about consecrated souls.

She became the confidant of the suffering Jesus. On September 2, 1926, she heard Our Lord as her interiorly, 'Would you like to taste the chalice of My Passion?' She answered, 'Oh! yes, Jesus. How good You are!' He repeated, 'Do you want to taste it?' Her response was, 'My Jesus, You are fully aware that I am not only willing, but that is my desire.'

At that very instant she was given a cruel interior suffering which penetrated her whole being, a suffering which she could not describe.

The 'chalice' that Our Lord gave her at intervals from this time onwards was a participation in the sorrows of His Agony in the Garden of Olives. When He gave her this grace she did not 'see' an actual 'physical' chalice even with the eyes of her imagination; but she knew with certainty that Jesus was about to share His sufferings with her.

(Her Novice Mistress, Mother St. Elizabeth, whom Mother Ste-Cecile continued to confide, was asked later on by Dom Leonce Crenier, OSB, whether this state of suffering was visible to others. She replied, 'Yes, at such times Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome wore an expression of intense sorrow; she was very pale, even her lips were white. But as she was ill, those who did not know about her interior life simply thought she was feeling worse. Now when I recall this expression on her face, I find she became, as it were, another Christ.')

She heard Him say, in the sufferings of His Agonizing Heart:
'Very few souls wish to sympathize with Me in My Agony.'

'Very few souls, even consecrated souls, know how to sympathize with the Agony of My Heart'.

'I confide precious secrets to souls who are willing to console Me in My Agony.'

'If religious souls only knew! But alas, they do not know! Some do not know because they are afraid to know. They are afraid of being obliged to give up some of their attachments....I do not call all consecrated souls to compassionate My Agony sensibly and in a special manner. I grant this favor to certain souls that I Myself choose. But I call all consecrated souls to console My Heart by obedience, regularity, perfect observance of the Rule, and care to perform every action perfectly through pure love of Me.'

Every Thursday evening, at the request of Our Lord, she was to make a Holy Hour to console the Agonizing Heart of Jesus.

DINA RECEIVES THE INVISIBLE STIGMATA
At the start of 1927 Mother Ste-Cecile's health grew worse and she had to return to the infirmary in Sillery. On February 2 a great temptation assailed her not to tell everything that was going on interiorly. Only her spirit of fidelity and obedience enabled her to overcome this, and to write of the following grace. These are her words:

'On January 22[1927],a Saturday and the Feast of Our Lady of Fourviere[the Patroness of Lyon, France, the birthplace of St. Claudine Thevenet, the Foundress of the Congregation of Jesus and Mary], we had a closing ceremony of the Forty Hours Adoration. During my meditation before the Blessed Sacrament exposed I suddenly felt myself enveloped in profound peace. I was already conscious of the Presence of my Divine Master, but this was something more than the ordinary union of Thursdays and Fridays.[sharing in the 'chalice' of His suferings].

I felt that Our Lord was granting me a great favor: the Stigmata of His Sacred Wounds. From His Divine Heart flames radiated on the feet, hands, and heart of my annihilated being. The Blessed Virgin applied these flames to my hands and feet, and Jesus imprinted on them the Stigmata of love of His Sacred Wounds. He was granting me one of my most cherished desires, but He astonished me by granting it at this moment when I was not expecting [it] and in this manner which I could never have imagined.'


The Stigmata remained invisible as she wished. No one could see them. But after her death, the infirmarians testified before the Beatification Process that they noticed an expression of pain on Mother Ste-Cecile's face when her hands and feet were rubbed. Mother St. Elizabeth stated that the feet became so sensitive that it was impossible to rub them as before-the pain was too severe.

It was around this time that Our Lord began her 'My Little Ownself'.

Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome had arrived at a point where nothing could distract her from the thought of Our Lord. Her union with Him increased her desire to suffer with Him and for Him.

She received revelations from Our Lord about His love for priests and consecrated souls. How was she to console Him and His Heart? By love and by sacrifice, by constantly acting according to His good pleasure.

He said concerning priests:

'My priests ought to be other Christs. Many of them are eloquent and have much human learning, but they lack the fundamental science, holiness. Certainly they are united to Me by sanctifying grace, but they do not live intimately united to Me by self-denial and pure love.

'My priests! My priests! I love them so much and so many of them love Me but little....I call them to be other Christs; that is their vocation.'

'My priests rule the entire religious society. If they were all really holy, their mere presence anywhere, in church, in the street or elsewhere, would make people think of Me. They would draw souls to Me. On meeting them people would think, 'This is another Christ passing by'. '


One time He even showed her the horrible state of a priest's soul stained by mortal sin!

He also assigned her a particular intention for each day of the week:
Sunday: Day of reparation
Monday: Day of thanksgiving
Tuesday: For the Congregation of Jesus and Mary
Wednesday: For religious vocations
Thursday: For consecrated souls
Friday: For all souls
Saturday: For priests

As the years went by, Mother Ste-Cecile penetrated new depths of the knowledge of God, Who is infinite.

On August 5, 1927, Our Lord said to her: 'Come into the Infinite Garden of the Trinity, where only a few privileged souls may enter'.

On Christmas Day, 1927: 'Come into the Enclosed Garden of the Heart of the Most Holy Trinity.'

And on January 21, 1928: 'Come My Little Ownself, let Me lead you into the Sanctuary of the Most Holy Trinity.'

He explained to her each of these different 'dwellings' where she was united to the Trinity, in a new and far more intimate way. She says, 'But in truth, I do not know how to express in words these divine phenomena, nor describe the nature of these celestial habitations.'

Then she was transported into ''The Tabernacle of the Most Holy Trinity.' She says, 'I found myself as it were in an immense furnace of delight. The last expression, 'an immense furnace of delight' is indeed inadequate; but more and more I find myself unable to express in human language what I discover in the depths of the Infinite'.

She formed the habit of offering Our Lord to the Heavenly Father for the salvation of souls. She did this many times a day as she went about the convent (when her health permitted it), using the following formula: 'Eternal Father, through Mary and Your Spirit of Love I offer You the Heart of my Jesus...or the Agonizing Heart of Jesus....in thanksgiving....in reparation for consecrated souls.....etc.'

On April 22, 1928, Our Lord led her into new depths, 'into the Essence of the Heart of God, the very Essence of the Divinity,' she says. He told her, 'Here My Father must see Me incessantly, see Me alone, in your place.'

In this state of union with Our Lord her happiness was undoubtedly very deep, but it was accompanied by great suffering. At times she felt very fatigued and in spite of her interior joy, the tears would come into her eyes. This life of constant self-denial caused her many struggles. As she began to decline health-wise, her physical tiredness increased and she was at times tormented by temptations to discouragement. Often she was unable to restrain her tears and she found herself sighing aloud at times. These occasions gave her opportunities to humble herself, and she strove to 'always smile', as Our Lord told her. She was still fearful of illusion, of being the victim of her imagination. But she found her refuge in being obedient and completely open with her Superiors.

On August 15, 1928, she made her Perpetual Vows. During her retreat for Final Profession, the devil tempted her to discouragement, even to the point of her leaving religious life when her Temporary Vows expired! She asked herself if she was a good religious. She saw her faults and failings as innumerable, and was tempted to lose confidence in God's Mercy. But Our Lord said to her, 'Do not look at yourself. Have confidence in My Mercy. It is precisely because you are weak and wretched that I have chosen you.' (an 'echo' of what Our Lord constantly said to Sister Josefa Menendez)

She wrote this when she made her Perpetual Vows: 'I am the spouse of Jesus forever! I belong forever to my dear Congregation of Jesus and Mary! MAGNIFICAT! How can I thank my God worthily? May I now become a holy religious for the glory of God and the honor of my Institute!'

LAST YEARS (1928-1929)
Her health continued to decline after she made her Perpetual Vows. She was tempted to discouragement as stated before, but Our Lord encouraged her in the depths of her heart....and once she even heard the voice of Our Lady doing the same!

She continued writing her 'Autobiography', but it became harder for her to remember everything Jesus said, especially when the communications were lengthy. She sometimes begged Him, 'Dear Jesus, make me remember all that!'or, 'My Jesus, You will have to write that down Yourself because I shall not remember it all!'And so, as a concession to her weakness, Jesus in His Mercy allowed her to take notes as soon as He finished what He was telling her, because she was still under obedience to write down all He told her.

Christmas 1928 was her last one on earth. She was able to attend Midnight Mass and receive Holy Communion. When Our Lord came into her heart she renewed her 'Vow of Greater Perfection' forever. She did this in aridity and dryness of soul, however; Jesus was silent, but she felt a supernatural joy in having this bitter suffering to offer Him.

As she grew weaker and weaker, the entries in the 'Autobiography' became short and far between. On May 14, 1929 she felt so weak that she thought she was going to die. She feared being alone at night, but she didn't want to disturb anyone by crying out. She abandoned herself to Our Lord; then she felt His presence at her bedside, and she heard Him say: 'I am going to spend the night with you; I shall take care of you.'

Her last words in the 'Autobiography' are on July 29, 1929. She was thinking of the kindness of her Superiors and the charity of her Sisters in their care of her in her illness. She was distressed at not being able to repay them properly. So she asked Our Lord about it. And He said:
'I will pay your debts Myself.'

'You will pay them as God?' she asked.

'Certainly, I shall pay them as God,' He answered. 'I shall pay them with My Heart. To each person who has done you the least service or given you the slightest pleasure I shall give My graces in return. But beside that, in heaven you will pay your debts yourself. I have given you My Heart, It is forever yours. You will distribute My riches through My Holy Mother.'

LAST ILLNESS AND DEATH (1929)
As has been said, Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome spent much of her religious life in the infirmary of Sillery Convent. She suffered from the after-effects of scarlet fever; she had a tonsillectomy (the doctors had to use artificial respiration to bring her to); she had heart trouble and swelling in her arms and legs, and tubercular glands began showing themselves on her neck. In the spring of 1926 she began to show symptoms of pulmonary tuberculosis. When that happened, she was put in a separate area of the infirmary that was reserved for that disease-far more advanced treatment than that given to St. Therese of Lisieux, who had the same illness!

When she was well enough, she continued writing-not only her 'Autobiography', but she also composed songs for community events, short plays for the Novitiate, letters for her Superiors or for Sisters too busy or unable to write their own letters. It was amazing how large was her written output! She never shirked a duty or refused a service-her response was always, 'It is I who am obliged, Mother.' Even when diagnosed with tuberculosis and was undergoing treatment, she was still able to accomplish some hours of work each day.

When she was confined to bed, she remembered her 'Vow of Greater Perfection' about not doing 'any unnecessary involuntary movement of the body'. She kept absolutely still in bed. As a result, her legs became swollen, purple and extremely sensitive to the touch. One day, one of the other nuns asked her how much she was suffering lying in the same position all the time. She replied that it 'rested' her, and added in a teasing tone, 'That is my employment, to be at ease in my bed!'

On April 29, 1929, her thirty-second birthday, she was moved to the tuberculosis isolation ward of the infirmary for good. When her New York friend, Bernadette Letourneau (Mother St-Omer de Luxeuil), went to the infirmary, she was told by the nun in charge, 'Come and see Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome before she leaves.' Mystified, Mother St-Omer followed her. There, in a wheelchair, was Mother Ste-Cecile, ready to go to the isolation ward! Mother St-Omer couldn't hide her emotion. So Mother Ste-Cecile said in a teasing tone, 'Well, is that the way you treat me on my birthday? Where are your courtly bows, your compliments?' Regaining her composure, Mother St-Omer offered her greetings and well-wishes for her birthday, and they exchanged a few friendly words. The infirmarian, sensing the emotional atmosphere, took over the situation by saying, 'It is time to go, are you ready?' Mother Ste-Cecile nodded her assent, and with her statue of Our Lady of the Assumption in her arms, was taken to the isolation ward, where she stayed until she died.

Three days later, Mother St-Omer visited her in her new room. And when the end of the school year came in June, she obtained permission to visit more often. In July Mother St-Omer could not keep back her tears at seeing her beloved friend Dina suffer. Mother Ste-Cecile looked at her tenderly and said gently, 'Weep as much as you like, have no fear of fatiguing me. I understand; if I were in your place, I would not only cry, I would scream!'

The other Sisters would come to visit her when they could. Being around her was like being on a retreat! Even visitors from other houses of the Canadian Province remarked on the holy atmosphere that pervaded Sillery Convent....a saintly soul WAS living there!

Mother St-Cecile never complained, never made any fuss if she was forgotten when it came to serving her at mealtimes. She drew no attention to herself when the cooks forgot to send her something from the kitchen. She offered the sacrifice to Our Lord, until the kitchen Sisters begged Mother St-Romuald to command Mother Ste-Cecile under obedience to ring the bell when things had been forgotten.

But even she would say, 'Serve me after the others, Sister. You have much to do and I can wait.'

She was not fussy, fond though she was of order in her surroundings. She made a similar remark when the Sister in charge of cleaning her room rushed in full of apologies: 'Please do not be distressed, Sister, it will do just as well later.'

When visitors came to see her, she was always cordial to them; but she always tried to steer the conversation away from personal concerns, and focussed on those of the visitors. She constantly tried to smile in the face of suffering; if a rare instance of irritation crossed her face, she would humbly ask pardon: 'How like me that is! Pray for me, I beg of you.'

Three days before her death, she said to the infirmarian, 'I will help you, Mother, I will help you.' 'Thank you!' the nun replied, 'you will be my heavenly assistant!' And she fulfilled that 'position' very well after her death!

[Deathbed photo of Mere Marie Ste Cecile de Rome- Infirmary of Sillery Convent, 1929] In the weeks before her death, one of the Sisters would always come and pray the Rosary by Mother Ste-Cecile's bedside. This caused the dying nun to say one day, 'Holy Communion is my bread, the Rosary, my dessert!' [I love this saying of hers!]

Her parents, who had moved to Sillery when their daughter entered the convent, came to see her. One day her father said to her, 'We have had many Masses said for your recovery, we have prayed much....but it seems that you are not helping us a great deal.' Her only reply was, 'Papa, I want only God's Will.'

On September 3, 1929, the day before she died, her parents came to spend a few minutes with her. Her father had his Rosary beads in his hand and was weeping. Her mother gave her a few drops of water to relieve her thirst. Mother Ste-Cecile was smiling at them. When her parents left, Mother St. Elizabeth, who was with her, asked, 'Did your parents' visit tire you?' She replied simply, 'To see them suffering.'

She asked for prayers, saying, 'Pray that I may be faithful to the end.' In the days before her death she received the Last Sacraments (Extreme Unction and Viaticum). Those at her bedside said to each other, 'Did you notice how lovingly she kissed the crucifix?'

Then she made Mother St. Elizabeth come closer to her, and she murmured, 'Mother, I heard a voice saying to me fifteen times, 'Bienheureuse, bienheureuse.' (Blessed, blessed)

Still fearing illusion, the Novice Mistress said, 'Oui, vous etes bien heureuse de mourier.' (Yes, you are very happy to be dying) The 'play on words' is evident in the French. This reply did not effect Mother Ste-Cecile at all--she wanted to be faithful in telling everything right to the very end of her life.

On the morning of September 4, 1929, she had an attack of weakness, which lasted all through the litanies, the Rosary, and the prayers for the dying. The pain around her heart was so severe that she felt as it were being cut out of her chest. During this time she fixed her eyes on a picture of the Eucharistic Heart of Jesus that hung opposite her bed.


Two hours before she died, she heard someone say, 'Have courage!', and she replied in a tone of conviction, 'JESUS IS PRAYING.' The smile that lit up her face was so extraordinary to those present that they wanted it photographed! (This is probably the origin of the famous 'deathbed photograph' of Mother Ste-Cecile) She remained conscious to the very end.

About two o'clock in the afternoon Mother St. Elizabeth and Mother St-Omer were saying the Rosary aloud by her bedside. Mother St-Cecile followed moved her lips in response. At the fifth decade, the recitation was interrupted so as not to tire her; but the dying nun raised her beads at eye level beseechingly as though requesting the continuation of the prayers.

When the Rosary was done, she said, 'There is something in my eyes.' The symptoms of death were showing themselves!

Later she said, 'My eyes are fading out! .... 'Death is coming for me!' she exclaimed with joy. Turning to the Novice Mistress and to her friend, she smiled at them both-a pure, angelic smile which they would never forget.

Around three in the afternoon, she grew worse. Her last words were, 'I AM SUFFOCATING!' The Mothers, summoned in haste, reached her room in time to receive her last breath. She died sitting up in bed, head thrown back, eyes fixed on heaven-she died in the exact same position as her beloved St. Therese!

No sooner had she died than an angelic expression settled on her features, and a radiant smile, like hers in life but much more joyous, lit up her face. She was thirty-two years old, and in the eighth of her religious life.

She was buried on September 7 in the convent cemetery, in the presence of a large number of relatives and friends from Quebec City.

When the other houses of the Canadian Province heard about the communications Mother Ste-Cecile received, they were at first puzzled. But it gave way to 'an enthusiastic hymn of thanksgiving, expressing itself in a renewal of fervor and an outburst of friendly rivalry in the pursuit of perfection.'

EPILOGUE:--AFTERMATH---INVESTIGATION, ADMIRATION, GLORIFICATION (1939-1993)

As soon as Mother Ste-Cecile de Rome died, letters and messages of admiration and veneration came from all sides: from priests who knew and directed her, teachers and classmates who were edified by her, relatives and friends who held her in great esteem.

Her 'Autobiography' was published in the years after her death. Two successive Cardinal Archbishops of Quebec City (Rouleau and Villeneuve) wrote glowing letters of recommendation. Messages poured into Sillery Convent from all over the world; from priests, religious, monks, nuns, Superiors from various communities and from young people. Many favors, both temporal and spiritual, were being granted through her intercession.

[Original headstone and tomb, Cemetery of the Religious of Jesus and Mary, Sillery Convent, Quebec. Small headstone (top) 1929-1951, Large tomb slab (bottom) 1951-1993]

Beginning in 1939, the Archdiocese of Quebec City began its investigation into the life, virtues and writings of Mother Marie Ste-Cecile de Rome. Her body was exhumed from its original grave in the convent cemetery, identified, and placed in a new tomb at another part of the cemetery in 1951.

On February 13, 1961, her Cause was sent to Rome.

On July 13, 1982, her Cause was introduced at the Vatican.

On May 13, 1989, Dina Belanger was declared 'Venerable'.

On July 10, 1990, the cure of a New Brunswick man, Jules Chiasson, from hydrocephalus ['water on the brain] as a baby in 1939 was approved.

And on March 20, 1993 (the day before the Canonization of her Congregation's Foundress, St. Claudine Thevenet), Dina Belanger-Mother Marie Ste-Cecile de Rome-was made 'Blessed' by Pope John Paul II.

Her tomb is now in the Chapel of Sillery Convent. Tragically, the convent building that Blessed Dina knew was destroyed by fire in May 1983. It was rebuilt, and her relics were placed in the new Chapel prior to her Beatification. A small museum is also there, with photos and other belongings of Dina.

Her Feastday (in the Archdiocese of Quebec and the Congregation of Jesus and Mary) is September 4.
____________________________
SOURCES FOR DINA BELANGER ARTICLE---PRINT AND PHOTOGRAPHIC

'IN DINA'S FOOTSTEPS' -published 1994, by the Religious of Jesus and Mary, Quebec City and Montreal. Written by Sister Ghislaine Boucher, RJM. Translated into English by Sister Florestine Audette, RJM

'THE COURAGE TO LOVE'-published 1986, by the Congregation of Jesus and Mary, Rome, Italy. Written by Sister Irene Leger, RJM. Translated by Sister Marie-Therese Carlos, RJM

'A CANADIAN MYSTIC OF OUR DAY'-published 1946, by the Congregation of Jesus and Mary, Sillery, Quebec, Canada. Written by Mother Mary Saint Cuthbert, RJM

'CANTICLE OF LOVE-AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF MOTHER MARIE STE-CECILE DE ROME, RJM (Dina Belanger)-published 1961, Quebec, Canada. Translated from the French by Mother Mary Saint Stephen, RJM

'UN VIE DANS LE CHRIST' (an early French biography of Dina Belanger)-publishing date unknown. Written by Dom Leonce Crenier, OSB (in reference to the 'Deception of August 24, 1924, and the testimony of her Novice Mistress about the 'chalice of suffering' and Dina's physical reactions to it)

Pictures for this article were purchased by me (Barb Finnegan) at Sillery Convent in 1994 and 1998. Photographs were made by me during the same visits. The Profession photo of Dina (full-length) came from the book, 'PRAISED FOREVER BE JESUS AND MARY', published 1993 by 'Editions du Signe', Strasbourg, France. Written by the Congregation of Jesus and Mary for the Beatification of Dina Belanger and the Canonization of St. Claudine Thenevet on March 20 and 21, 1993. The 'deathbed photo' of Dina was copied from the book, 'A CANADIAN MYSTIC OF OUR DAY', listed above. (*Note: you can click on the photos in this article to enlarge them)
____________________________

About the Author:Barb Finnegan comes from Upstate New York. Her interests include travel, reading, music, dogs, and her Catholic Faith-especially the Saints!

-The webmaster would like to offer a heartfelt 'thank you' to Barb Finnegan for this extraordinary article. May God reward her for her efforts in His regard.
____________________________

Prayer to God through the intercession of Blessed Dina Belanger (from the back of a holy card by the Congregation of Jesus and Mary)
"Father of everlasting goodness, You put into the heart of Blessed Dina Belanger the burning desire to offer You on behalf of all mankind, the infinite riches of the Heart of Jesus present in the Eucharist, and to live, like Mary, closely united to Him whom she loved with an undivided heart.

May we, like her, find our joy in faithfully doing Your Will, and since You revealed to her Your great desire to pour out upon the world the abundance of Your graces, hear the prayer which we make for Your greater glory, and which we entrust to her intercession. Amen"

-With ecclesiastical approval
____________________________
"This is what I can do of myself! I give You this failing and leave to You the task of repairing it, and for that I love you, oh! so much!" -Blessed Dina Belanger

Pictures and photos of Jesus

$
0
0
Pictures of Jesus from the two great movies "Jesus of Nazereth" and "The Passion of the Christ"


Photos of Jesus from "Jesus of Nazereth" which is availible here






Pictures of Jesus from "The Passion of the Christ"availible here.


(*Note: You can click on the photographs to enlarge them.)

-Lord Jesus Crucified, Have mercy on us!

Mary Crushes the Serpent -The Virgin Mary's role in the lives of the victim souls and Her battle against the devil

$
0
0


"MARY CRUSHES THE SERPENT-30 Years of Experiences As An Exorcist Told In His Own Words" --Sequel to “Begone Satan”. Edited by Rev. Theodore Geiger. Translated: by Rev. Celestine Kapsner, O.S.B.

This article contains some excerpts from an old booklet “Mary Crushes the Serpent”, originally distributed by Keefe's Catholic Gift Shop, 372 Selby Avenue, St. Paul, Minn. 55102 and obtainable on the internet for $3.00 from Spirit Daily here. The booklet was written under obedience by a German priest who was an exorcist for over 30 years; from 1874 to his holy death in 1909. The booklet was begun after his first 25 years of experience.

The part of this booklet that I want to focus on is a common subject on this website: the influence of the devil and the demons in the lives of the victim souls, and the Blessed Virgin Mary’s important role in relation to the victim souls, and the demons that attack and oppress them. All the information below is taken directly from this booklet.

The Virgin Mary, the Victim Souls and the demons
In “Mary Crushes the Serpent” we read:
“The Blessed Virgin has selected a little army of noble souls who are prepared to suffer everything and to offer themselves freely to God as a holocaust in atonement for souls. She has selected them to fight directly against the demons. They will break the might of Lucifer's legions upon earth and will deprive him of at least a part of the victims he already counts as his own.

"These selected souls will bear up courageously under the attacks of the demons. They will suffer possession in order to free the souls of fellowmen from the yoke of the evil one. They take the place of the guilty to free them from the power of the demon who has darkened their understanding and who is trying to harden their misguided will. It is a worldwide battle between the ferocity of the demon and the victim souls' love for the cross.

"The victim souls endure bodily sufferings as well as attacks directed against the sensitive powers of the soul. They will, however, conquer with their spiritual aids. Their lower nature will, so to say, be crushed by demoniacal tortures, but the higher spiritual nature will triumph over the infernal spirits through their generous submission to suffering. Their spiritual powers will increase in proportion to the amount of suffering they, endure, for in every loving suffering they will receive an increase of love.

"The power of the demons will gradually decrease, at least externally. All their energy will be exhausted in their onslaughts against these victim souls. Should the victim soul persevere in her sacrifice, then her influence will increase, and that of the demon will diminish gradually. Whence it follows that the victim soul will be victorious and the enemy will be completely crushed. The battle between such a victim soul and the demon is a real duel to the death. They are as two gladiators forced to fight until one remains a victim upon the battlefield. The demon is full of hatred towards all good.

"With you everything is love, but with us it is all hatred." He loves the bad only out of hatred for the good. A demon told me that he seduces men to different vices not because he likes these vices but because he despises their virtues. Whenever he sees a virtuous or well-meaning soul whom God might use to accomplish something worthwhile, his hatred becomes in-flamed and he tries every possible device to deprive that soul of her virtue and to make her incapable of doing good. He is unable to foretell what the results of his attacks will be. He said to me: "We do not know whither we go." He uses every opportunity to do evil and blindly pursues his hatred against the good without knowing whither his madness and his striving after evil will lead him.

"Led by pride he always hopes for success and victory. "I am too proud," he said, "to believe that I will fail in my attempt." Thus he proceeds blindly and to his own shame he is instrumental in bringing about a lot of good. The demon himself told me that there are many things he would not do if he could know beforehand what the outcome would be. All these statements were verified in the actual battle of the demons with their victims.

"The demon is aware of these virtuous souls who offer themselves as victims and knows that they are capable of doing much good. Driven by hatred he attacks them without knowing what the consequences will be, but he does not doubt his own success. He gets them into his control in order to corrupt them and to deprive God of their honor. God permits this, but once the demons have freely undertaken to combat these souls, God forces His emissaries to continue the battle to the very end. The demon will either conquer or be conquered. He said to me: "It seems as if God tells us: 'Go ahead!''I have to continue." Despite his pride to undertake a battle to a possible victory, he knows and admits that love will win. "Because," he says, "love is more powerful than hatred."

"The battle of these victim souls against the demons brings about the very sanctification of these souls. The demon states that a certain number of souls is under the mastery of every demon prowling about the earth. The purpose is not the demoniacal possession itself in the narrow sense, but rather to control the soul through sin and a willing attachment of evil. He regards such souls as his own prizes of spoliation, because he beclouds their heart thereby gradually making their return to the good [almost] morally impossible.

"About those souls whose wills have been subjected to his control the demon says: "Whenever I have the will of an individual, then I deride your God." Yet he admits that the conversion of that soul is not impossible. "They can repent, but it is very difficult."

"Fortunately there are victim souls on hand to wrest these tortured souls from the demon's clutches. If not all, at least a great number of them are delivered in the following manner:

"According to the confessions of the demons, they lose their power in the battle with these victim souls. Not only do they lose the victim, but they themselves are made helpless. They also lose control over the souls that have become their slaves through sin. After their release these souls for whom the victims have suffered and have made satisfaction to Divine Justice, they can again benefit through God's mercy and can easily convert themselves. The devil no longer has any power to prevent them from doing so.

"I asked one of the conquered demons who was forced to liberate all the souls whom he kept in the slavery of sin: "Are all these souls converted?" To which he replied : "Some, indeed; the others can be if they want to."
The helpless demons remain in their victims as in a prison, without being able to go elsewhere, or to be externally active. They are awaiting the defeat of their entire band, which is accomplished when their chief is completely overcome. As soon as their leader has lost everything that he and his associates possessed on earth, he has to return to hell, taking all his attendants with him. For the demons said to me: "We cannot remain on earth if we are no longer here in control."

"A demon once remarked to me after I had forced him to leave a nun over whom I had performed the ritual of exorcism: "Let me have what I possess on earth and I will leave her at once. But if I have to depart from her, then we must give up everything and return back to hell. For this reason God permits us to defend ourselves to the very last."

"The demons maintain that the sins of men give them power over men. They say that God permits demons to keep what they have won through the misdirected will of man, and only the free will of man can take from them what the free will of man has given them. Through the wilful suffering of victim souls the demons are deprived of that which men have given them through sin.

"During the exorcism of a victim soul I asked the demon when the sufferings of this victim would cease. He answered that it depended entirely upon the victim soul herself. She merely had to desire the discontinuance of her suffering and leave the demons in peace instead of battling with them to rob them of these captive souls. "She should remain with her beloved (Jesus)," said the demon of the victim, "and we will let her in peace ... Why does she pry into our family? Because she does not want it any other way. It satisfies her."

"This confession showed that the victim soul loved to suffer and that through suffering she entered into the realm of the demon and wrested souls from him that he had gained to his side. According to the constant confessions of the demons it is the Blessed Virgin who leads the suffering souls against the demons and forces them to battle with the victim souls until they are overpowered. The Blessed Virgin ties a host of these to this or that victim. When one horde is made helpless, another one follows to meet the same fate ..

"That a weak human creature, a victim soul, should ever overpower them humiliates the pride of the demons. "She (Blessed Virgin) should come herself to crush us," shrieked the conquered and humiliated demon, "but to think that two weaklings like yourself and she (the exorcist and the victim) must humble me in such a manner ... !"

"When the power of the demon is exhausted through rage, he becomes a coward. Courage is a virtue and the demon has no such virtue. Hence he is not courageous but wild, just so long as his energy lasts. As soon as his strength leaves him, he becomes a weakling. "Mercy, mercy! Oh, how I suffer I Enough! Enough! I can't stand it any more! I am lost! I am miserable! Have pity on me and do not let me suffer so terribly!" Such are the cries of the demon, even the strongest, as soon as he is overpowered.

[Picture to the left is the Blessed Virgin Mary crushing the devil in the form of a snake] "The demons experience other humiliations which cause them to become furious with rage. When they torture their victims they make them holy. I have always noticed that these noble souls made rapid strides on the road to perfection. In order to humble the demon I called his attention to the progress of the souls whom he had tormented: "Just look at that soul, how beautiful it is! You have made her so beautiful. When you see her at the last judgment in her grandeur, you can glory in the fact and say: "That is my work!" This sarcasm caused him to rave. But he continued to battle as long as he had the strength. His pride would not permit him to believe that he would be conquered, nor that he would fail to ruin her soul. "I never permit myself to be discouraged," he said to me. "As long as I have power, I will continue my attacks. I will not retreat."

"The demon is especially shamed when one of his previous victims [who happens to initially be far from God] converts, becomes sanctified, and finally fights to deprive him of more souls…It is an unbearable torture for the demon to be imprisoned in a victim soul and to be tied to her. The sight of all that is virtuous causes him intense pain, for I have often heard him yell out: "I would rather be in hell than in this filthy person!" Again he said: "Do you think it is a pleasure to be in that morass and to be a witness to ail these acts of love?"

"The demons often pleaded: "Let me be free! Let me depart! You have the power to do it! This is truly a glowing oven. Let me depart!" I asked him:
"Who has confined you to that person " "The Virgin," he answered. "Well and good," said I, "if she is the one who has imprisoned you, then it is her affair to free you if she considers it fitting to do so."

"The forced union of the demon with another victim caused him to cry out: "If she would only let me go free!". What does all this wailing indicate? "This is a glowing oven! I would rather be in hell than in that house of filth," and similar expressions. This pleading of the demon with the exorcist: "Let me depart! Let her (the victim) free me!" is a proof of the peculiar fact that the demon is made a prisoner in one whom he himself had formerly controlled. He originally entered the victim soul as a ruler, as a tyrant, in the hope of ruining her. The heroic patience and sincere love of the victim for her mission broke down the power of the demon.

After losing the fight he wanted to escape from this humiliating battle. But God commanded him: "Stay there!" And he was forced to continue. He has to carry on the fight and dare not leave the soul until he is either conqueror or conquered. Being imprisoned in his victim, he can no longer roam about nor harm people just as he pleases.

"The imprisoned demon lets out his fury upon the living person like a wild animal confined in a cage trying to wreck it in order to escape. Yet he cannot escape. Indeed, the victim soul suffers by it but the demon is not freed. By patiently bearing the raving madness of the demon, the victim gradually makes him powerless. The more the demons feel their influence slipping the more furious they become. They admit that themselves: "The weaker we are, the wilder we be come."

"Besides the people they have won over to their side, the demons also use secret societies as their shock troops. With their help the evil sown by the demons spreads wider and wider like a prairie fire. Despite this help, the demons know the futility of the battle before-hand. They also admit their own defeat and the ultimate failure of the secret societies in their pres¬ent battle. Their admission on this point is as follows: "We will be cast back into hell but we do not know just when. The hour is determined by your Master, Who is also our Master. Lucifer is not our master; he is our leader." By "Master" they mean God.

"God has ordained that there will always be demons upon the earth to try and to test mankind. But the main leaders will have to return to hell and those remaining will be weakened. They will no longer be able to seduce men. The demons told me this themselves. They also told me that once they are defeated, that the time will also come when the members of the secret societies will be humiliated.

"The Virgin will destroy the secret societies. "She has already set herself against them." "You will be saved by the “Tower of Babel”. I presume that by the "Tower of Babel" the demon means that all the wicked will attempt an arrogant assault that will end to their shame in general confusion, just as the wicked people of the Old Testament attempted to erect the Tower of Babel to make their entrance into heaven.
"The crucified souls are the ones," said the demon, "that will wage war against us…A faithful soul is more powerful than hell, but a crucified soul is more powerful than a thousand hells." Thus the victim souls will bring peace back into the Church when they have completed their suffering.

"When the demon confessed his future downfall I pressed him for more information “So at that time, we will share in the mercy of God, instead of his punishment?
He answered “Very true!...and if it would not be for Her (Blessed Virgin) powerful arm….!”‘Is it Her arm that holds back the arm of God?’“Yes, and this is the reason that She desires victim souls.”

"From these confessions of the demon we may conclude that the Blessed Virgin is selecting noble victim souls who are willing to suffer for love of God. The Blessed Virgin permits them to give battle to the demons that roam about the earth suppressing the Church and ruining souls.

"The Blessed Virgin provides a remedy for all our great evils in this manner: She liberates the Church and the souls from the power of these devils; she consoles and placates the Heart of her Beloved Son; she makes atonement to God's Justice in place of the sinners and implores God's mercy in their behalf. Finally, she removes from us the avenging justice of God or at least mitigates the punishments. She does not forget those noble souls she enjoins to carry out her plan. They are sanctified through the cross which they have accepted of their own choosing, and through the Blessed Virgin, a reward is prepared for them before God equal to the submission and greatness of their love.

"Evidently the aims planned by the Blessed Virgin are of the greatest importance. That makes it intelligible why God should permit these selected souls to be subject to the influence and [at times] the actual possession of Satan. The final practical results measured in the scale of an almighty and all-powerful God will justify the ordeal of these terrible tests to achieve His ultimate goal. It is true that there will be innocent souls entrusted to the cruelty of the demons. Yet, did not God permit His only begotten Son, Who was innocent and holy, to suffer and die upon the cross in order to deliver the world from the power of Satan and thus bring about the salvation of souls? It was not by His teaching and prayer but by His bitter passion and death that He redeemed us. And did not the Blessed Virgin consent to the sacrifice of Her Divine Son, as she stood beneath the Cross? Did She not offer up her sorrows to crush the powers of hell and bring about the salvation of souls? What she did so heroically for us then through the sacrifice of her Beloved Son, that She continues to do for us now. Despite the sympathy of her motherly heart She sacrifices her loving children, the victim souls, by permitting them to suffer for the benefit of the Church and for the salvation of souls in view of the glorious victory that She attains over the powers of hell.

"That is the program of the Blessed Virgin. What I have said about it is the real truth; It is not a theory fashioned by me, nor a teaching that I would foster, but it deals with a reality which I wish to make known and the veracity of which I believe I can definitely prove. The confessions of the demons prove it; the supernatural revelations give testimony to it.

"When I entered upon my career as exorcist I noted down the details of the revelations made after each exorcism. I made a daily note of the supernatural manifestations which took place during the exorcisms or sometimes in between a series of exorcisms. I consider myself qualified to give an exact account of the facts as they developed in the course of time without having recourse to my notes. I am able to give the exact words as they have been spoken. All that I mention I have seen and heard myself and have noted it down faithfully during the 25 years of my responsible office of exorcist.

"…It is through the generous sufferings of the victim souls that the Blessed Virgin is seeks to make atonement for the offenses committed against the Sacred Heart of Her Divine Son. She thereby wishes to mitigate His anger; to make reparation and satisfaction to the Divine Justice, and thus to obtain grace and mercy for sinners. He plan is to give constant battle to the demons; to wrest a large number of souls from them, and to then cast the helpless demons back to hell. The work of the victim souls is a work of mercy towards sinners as well as a work of atonement and reparation for their guilt.”

~Sacred Heart of Jesus, have mercy on us; Immaculate Heart of Mary, pray for us!
__________________________________
-All of the above is taken from the book "Mary Crushes the Serpent" availible for $3.00 from Spirit Daily here.

Saint Charbel (Sharbel) Makhlouf-The Maronite Monk

$
0
0

SAINT CHARBEL – THE MARONITE MONK

By: Jim Dunning
(This article was originally published in "Ireland's Own" magazine. The webmaster would like to thank the author for his kind persmission in reprinting it here.)

Most of us are familiar with European saints, such as St. Bernadette, St. Therese and Padre Pio. Less well-known, but still popular in his own area, is Saint Charbel, a monk from the Lebanon who lived much of his life quietly as a hermit, achieving fame only after his death.

Charbel Makhlouf was born on 8th May, 1828, in the small village of Biqa-Kafra in the high mountains of Northern Lebanon. His parents were poor but religious, and their fifth child was attracted at an early age to prayer and solitude. In spite of the opposition of his family, he left home at the age of twenty-three and entered the Monastery of St. Maroun at a place called Annaya. Ordained priest in 1859, he spent sixteen years there before receiving permission from his reluctant superiors to retire to the nearby hermitage of Saints Peter and Paul.

It had taken over seven years for his wish to be granted. Only exceptional monks were allowed such a privilege. A sign that he was ready to leave the secure environment of the monastery came about in a strange way. Given a request to prepare an urgent report, Charbel sat down at night to work on it. To his dismay he found his lamp had run out of oil. He asked one of the monastery’s lay servants to fill it for him. By way of a joke the servant filled it with water, but was amazed to see that the lamp lit up immediately and continued to burn brightly. The Superior, when advised of this, removed the lamp to check it for himself. To his amazement he found it was indeed full of water. He took this as a sign from above that Charbel was ready to live the severe life of a hermit.

For the remaining twenty-three years of his existence Charbel lived an extemely hard life, one of severe mortification. He wore a hair shirt, slept on a straw mattress with a plank for a pillow, and for his one meal of the day was content to eat the meagre left-overs from the monastery,. He displayed a remarkable devotion to the Eucharist, spending hours in preparation for saying Mass and hours in thanksgiving afterwards.

The Miraculous Light
In 1898 Charbel suffered a massive stroke while saying Mass and died just eight days later on Christmas Eve. He was seventy years old. After three days he was buried in the monastery cemetery, and as was the custom, without the benefit of a coffin. Like many a holy monk before him he would soon have been forgotten were it not for a very strange happening. For the next forty-five nights his tomb was surrounded by a dazzlingly bright light. This was witnessed by an increasingly large number of people, none of whom could provide an explanation. Permission was sought from the ecclesiastical authorities for the monk’s body to be exhumed.

On the night he died the monks from the monastery nearby had rushed to the hermitage to kiss his hands and to be blessed by touching his body. Many spent the whole night kneeling in prayer beside him. The snow was falling heavily and it was extremely cold, which was not surprising since the hermitage was fourteen hundred metres above sea level. Those keeping vigil asked each other :‘If we’re suffering so much for only one night, how was Father Charbel able to live here for twenty-three years?’
They could see that he must have endured fatigue, hunger, poverty and cold with the courage of a martyr. The local villagers, many of whom had received communion over the years at his hands, recalled his holiness, his continuous prayer and hard work, his meekness and his prudent silence.

His Holy Remains Are Found Incorrupt
Eventually permission for his exhumation was given and four months after Charbel’s death a crowd gathered to witness it. To everyone’s surprise his body was found to be perfectly preserved, in spite of the fact that the grave had been flooded by heavy rains, leaving the body floating on a sea of mud. Charbel was lifted out and given fresh clothing before being placed in a wooden coffin in a corner of the monastery’s private chapel. However, it was found necessary to change his clothing twice per week because of a strange liquid exuding continually from the pores of the body. Described as a mixture of perspiration and blood, it just kept coming. Pieces of cloth soaked in this fluid were soon being distributed as relics and credited with effecting cures.

His Incorrupt Remains Are Examined By Physicians
In 1927, more than twenty-eight years after his death, Charbel’s still incorrupt body was examined by two physicians of the French Medical Institute at Beirut, then transferred to another coffin lined with zinc, before being placed in a new tomb inside the wall of an oratory. In the Holy Year 1950, pilgrims to his shrine reported seeing liquid oozing from a corner of the tomb. When the tomb was opened up it was found to be dry and the coffin also, except for a viscous liquid which was seen seeping through a crack at its base. Two months later, after permission had been obtained from the ecclesiastical authorities, the seal on the coffin was broken and the body was examined. Once again it was found to be free of any trace of corruption and the strange fluid continued to issue from its pores.

Editors Note:
Below is some updated info from Joan Carroll Cruz, the author of the book "The Incorruptables":
"...In writing to the shrine in Lebanon I was informed by one of the priests
there that the saint is no longer incorrupt, but that his bones are an
unusual shade of red. The fluid, however, is still produced by the bones.
You might want to check a later edition of my book, "The Incorruptibles",
for this update. Since the saint's beatification, the body was no longer
incorrupt....."


Miraculous Cures and the Road to Canonisation
Since then the shrine has been besieged by thousands of pilgrims from all over the world. In 1950, the monastery started keeping records of miracles attributed to Charbel. In less than two years it accumulated more than twelve hundred such claims.

As early as 1925 the monk’s name had been put forward in a petition to Pope PiusXI to begin canonical proceedings leading to his beatification, but this did not happen until 1965 during the reign of Pope Paul VI. Two cures accepted as being miraculous were necessary and both selected for the purpose had taken place in 1950.

The first of these concerned a nun by the name of Sister Maria Abel Kawary. She had suffered serious intestinal problems for fourteen years and had been given up by doctors as a hopeless case, but after praying all night beside Charbel’s grave she was cured instantaneously. The doctor who examined her at the time recorded her cure as ‘a supernatural happening which is beyond man’s power to explain.’

The second miracle accepted by the Sacred Congregation was the restoration of sight to a blacksmith named Iskandar Oubeid. He had lost the sight in one eye after suffering a blow to it while at work. Eminent eye specialists announced that the damage to the iris was so severe that he would never see through it again. Thirteen years later he took the advice of friends to visit the tomb of Father Charbel. On returning home he had a dream in which a monk appeared, promising to cure him. The next morning he found he could see perfectly out of both eyes. No medical explanation could be found.

The most famous of Charbel’s cures also occurred in the year 1950. It caused a stir not only in Beirut, but in the whole of Lebanon. The recipient was a fifty-year-old seamstress named Mountaha Daher Boulos who had been a hunchback since the age of one after contracting typhoid fever. Her story is rather touching. While visiting the monk’s tomb she stood some distance off and prayed for her two orphan nephews who were in need of help. The only request she made on her own behalf was that she might keep her sight so that she could continue working as a seamstress.

Three days later, after returning home, she woke up in the morning to discover that the hump on her back had disappeared. Her doctor confirmed this, while her parish priest testified to the fact that ‘her silhouette has suddenly become perfectly normal!’

On 9th October, 1977, just twelve years after his beatification, Pope Paul VI presided over the canonization proceedings and announced to the world that Blessed Charbel had joined the ranks of saints in heaven. The saint’s body, however, did not remain incorrupt. By 1965 it was found to have succumbed to the laws of nature, leaving only bones of a reddish colour. Evidently the previous years were sufficient to prove the good monk’s sanctity, while miracles attributed to his intervention have continued to this day.

One of the most recent took place in 1993 when Nohad El Shami, a fifty-five-year-old woman suffering from partial paralysis caused by a severe hemiplegia, reported seeing two monks in a dream. One of these, whom she identified as Charbel, ‘operated’ on her neck, and when she awoke she discovered she was completely healed. The second monk in her dream was believed to be Saint Maroun, a fifth century Syrian Christian martyr who founded the Maronite Order.

As Joan Carroll Cruz relates in her excellent study entitled ‘The Incorruptibles’, pilgrims ‘continue to climb the cedared hills of Lebanon to the shrine of this once perfectly preserved saint.’ She goes on to say :‘May the veneration now deservedly lavished on the memory of Saint Charbel be renewed in equal measure in favour of all those incorruptibles from past ages who await in the shadows of their reliquaries the day of their glorious resurrection.’
No doubt this humble monk will be surprised to find himself included in their number.

Bibliography:
-‘Saint Charbel’ by Paul Daher
-‘The Incorruptibles’ by Joan Carroll Cruz
-Google
-Wikipedia

Maria Esperanza -Modern day mystic and messenger of hope

$
0
0

Servant of God Maria Esperanza (1928-2004) –A modern day Catholic mystic with a message of hope

Maria Esperanza Medrano de Bianchini was born in Barrancas, Venezuela on the feast day of Saint Cecilia, November 22, 1928. Her mother, Maria Filomena, and father Aniceto Medrano had desperately wanted a daughter, as they already had three boys, and so the mother asked the Blessed Virgin, to grant her a girl. The birth occurred while Maria's mother was taking a trip by boat in search of better medical facilities for Maria’s birth. It was a very painful delivery, and during her pregnancy Maria's mother had often prayed before a picture of the Blessed Mother, offering the child to the Virgin Mary, and promising to name the child Maria (Spanish for Mary) if it was a girl, and Esperanza the Spanish word for "hope". And through the grace of God so came into the world "Mary Hope”, destined to lead others to Jesus through Mary.

As a child, Maria was often sick but she repeatedly recovered from mysterious disorders in a miraculous way, most notably surviving severe heart and respiratory maladies. It seems that God was preparing and purifying her through suffering, as is often the case with those called to a special mission in the Church. During her childhood, Maria showed a precocious interest in religious matters, often playing with dolls that were dressed as priests and nuns.

Her first mystical experience
At the age of five, she had her first mystical experience. While saying goodbye to her mother who was leaving on a trip, Maria Esperanza saw Saint Therese of The Child Jesus emerging from the waters of the Orinoco River. The saint tossed Maria a rose that she caught with her hand. It was a red rose and it had a velvet texture. She then gave it to her mother who was amazed because of the fact that there were no roses nearby.

Her miraculous cure
By the age of 12 she had developed such an acute case of pneumonia that her doctor didn't think she would live more than three days. "Mother of mine, would it be that you want me to come to you?" Maria asked. She then prayed, waiting for an answer. When she opened her eyes, the Blessed Virgin was smiling in front of her. Our Lady appeared to Maria as the Virgin of the Valley of Margarita (another apparition site off the coast of Venezuela) and told the girl what medication to take. Maria later learned that her father had a special devotion to the Virgin of the Valley, and on his deathbed he had called upon the Virgin to protect his wife and children. Our Lady's remedy turned out to be the medication that cured Maria.

A vision of Jesus
There were other trials during her youth, and so sick was Maria that she was fed through injection. Still, the young Esperanza never wavered in her faith. Praying another time for Christ to take her so she would no longer be such a burden to her family, Maria opened her eyes and this time saw the Heart of Jesus. It was full of light and dripping blood. "He was strong:' recalls Maria. "His eyes, how they penetrate. It's like radar the way He penetrates you with His eyes! It was so beautiful, beautiful eyes ... His face was so gentle!' When He appeared to Maria, Christ addressed her as "My white rose of love."

Instead of granting her death, the Lord and His Mother came to heal her. But they explained that life is a long series of trials, and that the bridge to Heaven is constructed through trials, purgation, and humility especially humility. "My daughter, when you begin your pilgrimage you will have many sufferings," Our Lady told her. "They are the pain of this mother. Help me. Help me to save this world which is going astray" And so began Maria's mystical journey at the age of twelve.

During her teenage years she received several mystical graces including the ability to read into hearts, and she often had the premonition of knowing when guests would arrive, or when her family or friends were sick, or if something significant had happened to them. Once she told a person who had been diagnosed with cancer, “It is just a problem with your vesicle and I feel you must be operated immediately”, he was operated and was healed. She also prayed upon a little boy who had Typhoid fever and the child was healed. On another occasion, she told a leprous woman to take a certain medication and following Maria’s instructions she was healed.

More mystical visions and heavenly graces
As she passed from adolescence into young adulthood, naturally her vocation in life was at forefront of her concerns. At first she wanted to become a nun and entered a convent in 1954. That same year, on October 3, at the end of a Mass, she had yet another implausible experience. Once again, Saint Therese of the Child Jesus appeared to her, and once more a rose was thrown to her. But this time when Maria went to catch it, as she had done as a girl of five, it wasn't a rose that landed in her hand. Rather, something pinched her right palm and blood began to seep from that hand. It was the onset of the stigmata."This is not your vocation, yours is to be a wife and mother, " the Little Flower instructed her. Maria felt at that moment that she would eventually leave the convent and become a mother, working for the Lord in the world. Her vocation was to be that of a family woman.

A few days later on October 7, 1954, feast day of Our Lady of the Rosary, the Mother of God gave her the following message, “In addition to daily Communion, fasting, prayer, and penance you must remain in deep reclusion, for I shall come again on October 12th so you may prepare your heart to be a spiritual mother of souls, and so I may seal it as such forever. Also, you shall be the mother of seven children: Six roses and a bud.”

Her wedding and marriage to Geo Bianchini Gianni
Soon after Maria went to Rome to live at the Ravasco Institute, run by Daughters of the Hearts of Jesus and Mary at the Vatican. One day she saw an apparition of a man waving a flag that was white, red, and green, and to her it was a sign that her future husband would be an Italian. Soon afterwards, an apparition of John Bosco announced to her that she would meet her future husband on November 1, 1955. And so it was in Rome, in front of the Church of the Sacred Heart of Jesus, she met Geo Bianchini Gianni on November 1, exactly as was foretold to her.

The following October 13, the anniversary of the great miracle at Fatima, Our Blessed Mother told Maria she would be married on December 8, 1956 -the feast of the Immaculate Conception. Exactly as predicted, Geo and Maria were married that day in the choir chapel of the Immaculate Conception at St Peters Basilica.

Purchase of the land in Betania- Another vision becomes a reality
When Maria was a young woman, the Blessed Virgin Mary showed her in a vision a special piece of land with an old house, a waterfall, and a grotto. This vision was etched as it were into her mind. Maria had even discussed the vision with Padre Pio during a visit with him on one occasion. "From 1957 until 1974, we searched for this land in all of Venezuela" Geo explains. "In 1974, in February, we heard about a farm and decided, 'Let's see it! We called the guy in March and went to see it. When we arrived, Maria said, 'We have to buy this farm! In June we signed the contract…It corresponded exactly with a vision my wife had been given when she was a very young girl."

Her beloved husband Geo and his partners purchased the land and cleared the hillside and Geo and Maria often visited the farm on Saturdays, praying and taking care of the livestock. In February of 1976, while Maria was in Italy tending to Geo's ailing mother, the Blessed Virgin told Maria to head back for Venezuela and prepare herself for something that was to happen at Betania on March 25, 1976. "You shall see me on the land your purchased," the Virgin announced to her.

The Virgin Mary appears at Betanina- Maria Esperanza becomes a messenger of reconciliation
In obedience to the Virgin Mary, Maria left Rome and arrived in Betania on March 25, which is the feast of the Annunciation. Those gathered there were reciting the Rosary when suddenly Our Blessed Mother appeared to Maria, calling herself "Mary, Reconciler of Peoples and Nations."The Blessed Virgin said to her:
"My heart I gave to you. My heart I give to you. My heart I will always give to you." Maria Esperanza was the only one who was able to see her. However, approximately 80 people who were with her at Betania that day witnessed a cloud that came from the forest, as well a remarkable movement of the sun. It was also around this time that the wounds of the Stigmata began to be more apparent.

Thus began the apparitions at Betania. What has made Betania different than any other apparition site is that while the appearances there were initially given to Maria, many of the subsequent supernatural events that have occurred at apparition site are independent of her, that is, many events have taken place at Betania with or without Maria being there or experiencing them. The most momentous of these occurred on March 25, 1984, when seven successive apparitions were witnessed by a total of 108 people. It was this event that started the local Bishops investigation into the alleged events. Bishop Pio Bello thus began an intensive study into the occurances up to that point, interviewing as many eyewitnesses as possible.

In the days and months that followed the first apparition to Maria, literally hundreds of people saw the Mother of God at Betania. She appeared to some as the Virgin of the Miraculous Medal and to others as the Virgin of Lourdes. They most commonly see her as a type of living marble statue or as a manifestation formed in luminous light, smoke, or clouds. Others have witnessed The sun pulsing as at Fatima, along with a blue butterfly that seemed to flit out from the grotto at the moment Maria began to see the Virgin Mary in a vision. Pilgrims have also reported seeing a "glitter" or sparkly radiance that falls from the sky and strange lights in the heavens. The “heavenly glitter” or "gloss" has reportedly appeared on Maria on several occasions. A giant cross has also appeared above the mountain, and there have been many cures. According to Dr. Arrieta, who studied at Harvard, there have been more than 1,000 physical healings at Betania. He himself was cured of prostate cancer that had metastazied to his spine. Others have been cured of paralysis, liver disorders, and leukemia.

A miracle of the Eucharist
Additionally, holy relics have been miraculously found at Betania such as on December 14, 1985 when Maria Esperanza felt compelled to go to the creek, where she spotted a rock, pulled it from the creekbed, and in turning it over saw that it held a white image of the Virgin. There have also been Eucharistic miracles at Betania as for example on December 8, 1991, when a Host began to bleed as the priest held it. Investigation the matter, Bishop Pio Bello states "I had a scientific investigation conducted, and this was done by a laboratory in Caracas that is totally trustworthy," says the bishop. "They proved definitively that the substance that leaked from the Host was human blood."

The approval of the Church
As part of his ongoing investigation, Bishop Pio Bello personally interviewed several hundred witnesses and took about 550 written statements, and some of the documents contained more than one signature, to the extent that at least a thousand people actually signed their names to the documents certifying their testimonies. During Bishop Pio Bello’s investigations he consulted with the then cardinal prefect of the Sacred Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger (now the Pope), and also Pope John Paul II himself.

After Bishop Pio Bello’s investigations were completed, he waited three years for further reflection and discernment, then he issued a pastoral letter on November 21, 1987 declaring that the Betania apparitions not only conform with Scripture and Church teachings, but also "are authentic, they are supernatural, and they are of a divine source.” Afterwards, thirty-five of Venezuela's thirty-seven bishops and auxiliary bishops accepted his assessment, that is, they did not object to it. Bishop Pio Bello's approval states that Betania is a sacred place for prayer, pilgrimages and worship. It is important to note that Bishop Bello's investigation pertained only to the events at Betania and that he did not comment on the other mystical phenomena related to the life of Maria Esperanza.

Maria Esperanza always traveled directly guided by the Virgin spreading the message of reconciliation and brotherly unity. Thus she visited many places around the world, always spreading the Word of God in Churches and participating in Marian
conferences with the proper ecclesiastical permission. In 1995 she was granted the “Cecilio Acosta” award in Caracas, Venezuela, to acknowledge her valuable contribution as an example and inspiration, and as a promoter of faith and Christian values.

Maria Esperanza died in a New Jersey hospital at the age of 77 on Saturday, August 7, 2004 at 4:36 a.m. after a long bout with a Parkinson's-like ailment. Immediately after her death, numerous individuals present remarked a profuse scent of roses that wafted through the room. The countless souls who knew Maria will always remember her for her extraordinary humility, sincerity, kindness and devotion to Jesus and Mary. She once said: “We must serve and not seek to be served, and we must serve constantly, without feeling tired when we are bothered.” Serving and helping others was certainly one of the main principals by which she lived.

Maria’s cause for canonisation
On January 31, 2010, at 3:00 p.m., Bishop Paul Bootkoski of the diocese of Metuchen, New Jersey, officiated at a Mass and ceremony at the Cathedral of St. Francis of Assisi marking the opening of the cause for beatification and canonization of Maria Esperanza de Bianchini. On this day (Jan 31st) the Church celebrates the feast of St John Bosco who had appeared to her in a vision informing her of her upcoming marriage. Now that her cause has been opened, Maria is now referred to as a Servant of God. After her heroic virtue has been proven, she will be declared “venerable.” Then, to be beatified, one miracle must be attributed to the her intercession. Finally, a second miracle will be needed for her canonization.

Maria was told by the Virgin that we are living the "hour of decision for humanity." The world will face a "very serious moment" soon. “A great moment is approaching," the Virgin told Esperanza, “A great day of light!" Maria Esperanza does not foresee the end of the world. She sees a coming purification. “The moment has arrived in which mankind must awaken”, says Esperanza, “we must awaken to the love of God. In the coming years a new light from heaven will illuminate hearts, but before it does there will be hardship”. She forsees war, societal problems, and natural disasters. But she also sees a cleansing that will restore humankind.

However, it seems that much of what will happen depends on mankind’s reaction (or lack of reaction) to the events that God disposes. In other words, a portion of what is to come is “conditional” based on humanities reaction to the events that God will put into place. “Difficult times will arrive, but in the end, it will make us better people” says Esperanza. The world will improve. It will solve many of its problems. It will draw closer to Heaven. The Virgin Mary has come to Betania as the “Reconciler of Peoples and Nations.” People and nations reconciled not only among themselves, but more importantly reconciled to God, through the heavenly intercession of Mary. This is the Blessed Virgin Mary’s message through Maria Esperanza---It is a message of hope given through the one who’s name, "Maria Esperanza", literally means “Mary Hope.”

-Servant of God Maria Esperanza de Bianchini, pray for us!

______________________________
Primary souces:
-"The Bridge to Heaven -Interviews with Maria Esperanza of Betania" by Michael H. Brown, 2003. Betania Publications.

-Website devoted to Maria Esperanza, Servant of God: http://www.blogger.com/www.mariaesperanza.com
______________________________
"Prayer is the column of light that enlightens man in the midst of the darkness of night."-Servant of God Maria Esperanza de Bianchini

Nellie Organ Little Nellie of Holy God

$
0
0

Little Nellie of Holy God -The Life of Nellie Organ (1903-1908)

“There! That is the sign for which I was waiting.” -Pope St Pius X after hearing about the holy life of little Nellie. A few months later in 1910 he issued “Quam Singulari” which significantly lowered the age of Holy Communion for children.

Little Nellie Organ lived to be only four and one-half years old, and yet for very good reason she is known as “The Little Violet of the Blessed Sacrament.” The remarkable story of her short yet holy life begins with her birth on August 24, 1903. Her father, William Organ and her mother Mary Aherne Organ were married on July 4, 1896 and their marriage was soon blessed with four children: Thomas, David, Mary and, lastly, Nellie. Because unemployment was very high at that time in Ireland, her father William Organ had to choose between emigration and enlistment as a soldier. He chose the latter and in October, 1897, he joined the British Army then in occupation in Ireland, in a garrison in the maritime town of Waterford.

Thus little Nellie was born on August 24, 1903, in the "married quarters" of the Royal Infantry Barracks in Waterford, Ireland. Soon afterward she was brought to the parish Church of the Trinity where she was Baptized with the name of "Ellen," though she would be familiarly called "Nellie."

"When only two," Nellie's father writes, "she would clasp my hand and toddle off to Mass, prattling all the way about Holy God. That was the way she always spoke of God, and I do not know where she could have learned it." Nellie loved her father dearly, and her first request when her mother went out was to buy a rosary for Daddy. One night her father said he was going on sentinel duty. Nellie said, "I will be sentinel in your place."

"You go to sleep," said her father.

"No," said Nellie, "I shall wait for you"-and when he returned some hours later she was awake, waiting for him.

The holy names were the first words that Nellie learned, and at night the family Rosary was said. Her mother taught her to kiss the crucifix and the large beads, a habit which Nellie retained.

The death of her mother
In 1905 the family moved to Spike, an island fort situated in Cork Harbor. The mother's health, which had never been robust, now visibly deteriorated.

Pious and devout, Mrs. Organ turned in her last months entirely to God, and her rosary was never out of her hands. Toward the end she clung to Nellie with such transports of affection that the child had to be torn, almost rudely, from her dying embrace. She died of consumption (tuberculosis) in January, 1907.

The eldest of the Organ children was only nine at the time and her father was engaged throughout the day in his military duties, so initially a charitable neighbor gave occasional help in the Organ household. However since the children were so young and couldn't help much with all the necessary household duties, it was soon realized that this makeshift arrangement was a poor one, and in addition it was discovered that Nellie was painfully delicate and was requiring special care, for it was soon discovered that she had a crooked spine, though this was not recognized completely until she came into the care of the Good Shepherd Sisters. Sitting upright in a chair was painful for her and in fact holding her body still for any length of time pained her a great deal. Her hip and her twisted back were out of joint. She cried, but there was no loving mother to soothe and comfort her. Nellie's father at length realized that he could not carryon any longer in a motherless family, so he asked a kind priest friend to find a home in some convent for his forlorn orphans.

Nellie and her sister is sent to the Good Shepherd Sisters
The priest friend came to his assistance, and with his kind help each of the little ones was provided with a home in the charitable institutions of the diocese. Thomas was sent to the School of the Brothers of Charity at Upton; David, the younger brother, to the convent school of the Sisters of Mercy, Passage West; and it was arranged that Mary and Nellie should be sent to live at St. Finbarr's Industrial School conducted by the Sisters of the Good Shepherd at Sunday's Well, in the city of Cork, Ireland.

Nellie and her sister arrived on May 11th, 1907. It was with truly maternal care that Mary and Nellie were surrounded there by the kind Good Shepherd Sister and Nellie was truly happy there, and she called all the Sisters "Mothers." Upon her arrival Nellie was three years and nine months old; she would live the remaining eight months of her life with the Sisters.

A Physicians Diagnosis
Mary Long was a young girl who slept next to Nellie and she told the Sisters that Nellie seemed to be in pain and would often be up much of the night crying and often coughing. Because of this, little Nellie was transferred to the school infirmary where she would share her meals with a little black kitten, of which she grew very fond and which fully reciprocated the child's affection.

While classroom lessons had now ceased for the suffering child, she was however taken at times join the kindergarten games on the playground. One day she was given a box of beads string. She put some in her mouth and inadvertently she somehow swallowed, or rather half swallowed them. They stuck in her throat and she seemed to be suffocating. The teacher snatched her up and went running to find the nurse and together they rushed Nellie into the Sacred Heart Infirmary on the convent ground, and immediately those present performed the operation of extracting the beads from her throat. Five were removed from the neighborhood of the trachea. Remarkably, Nellie did not cry during the painful experience, but sometime later she became listless, so they sent for the doctor. With grief in their hearts they soon heard his diagnosis: Along with her crooked spine Nellie was the victim of the dreaded tuberculosis--the disease that had proved fatal to her mother. Since the disease was already quite along in its progress, the doctor held out no hope whatsoever of her recovery. In fact he informed them that she had only a few months of life remaining.

Her devotion to the Child Jesus
Little Nellie remained for two months in the Sacred Heart Infirmary. Her nurse, Miss Hall frequently considered it necessary to stay the night with her, and Nellie's gratitude for this attention was full of childlike love---"Holy God took my Mudder," she would say, "but He has given me you to be my Mudder." She would put out her tiny hand between the rails of her crib to take that of her "Mudder," and she would clasp it affectionately until the little fingers gradually relaxed and she fell into a fitful sleep.

During this time when Nellie was still confined to bed in the infirmary, a little altar on which stood a statue of the Holy Infant of Prague attracted her attention. She asked Miss Hall about the statue and she explained to Nellie that the statue was an image of Our Lord when He was a child. Immediately Nellie's interest was aroused. Miss Hall proceeded to narrate the story of the birth of Christ and His great love for us. The child listened with evident enthusiasm, and ever afterward she delighted in "the story of Holy God when He was a little child."

Her remarkable recovery
And from that moment she turned with all the sweet simplicity of childhood and spoke to little Jesus, and at the suggestion of the nuns she soon made a novena to Him, asking Him to make her well. When the novena was ended, she unexpectedly became so far recovered as to be able to walk about in the garden holding someone's hand. Naturally, this inspired in her a great confidence in the Holy Child, with whom she now began to chat familiarly and of whom she made the most extraordinary demands.

When, shortly afterwards her former nurse, Miss Hall became unwell, Nellie called one of the older girls and said to her, "Go and bring me Holy God (referring to the statue of the Infant Jesus), and put Him on the chair near me. I want to ask Him to make Mudder better. He made me better, you know."

The dancing Child Jesus
Among Nellie's toys was a tin whistle which she often enjoyed playing with. One day toward the end of September, Mary Long was busy in the kitchen and was engaged in copying some verses which the children were to recite on the occasion of a visit from the Mother Provincial, who visited each day. For awhile Nellie was there playing quietly with her toys, but then she came over to Mary and said "Longie, give me my baby," for that is how she always spoke of the little statue of the Infant Jesus of Prague. Mary paid no heed at first, but Nellie went on: "Longie, give me my baby," until Mary, to have peace, said:

"I will give it to you, Nellie, but please do not break it or Mother Francis will be angry."

'Mary went into the other room, got the statue, and gave it to Nellie. Nellie, now perfectly happy and content, hugged the little image, hushing it in her arms and kissing it, with many lisping words and murmurs of affection. Then she put it on the floor beside the pots and pans. Mary went on with her copying, but let us now continue in Mary Long's own words:

All of a sudden Nellie got very excited and called out: 'Longie, Him dance for me! Longie, play music,' and she snatches hold of her whistle and keeps on blowing, only stopping to cry, 'Him dance for me! Longie, play more music!' I thought the child had gone mad. Then Josephine, the girl who helped with the cleaning, came in. Josephine at once said, 'What is the matter with Nellie?'

Nellie, her face flushed, her eyes sparkling, cried out just flinging one glance toward us, then instantly back again to the statue- 'Jo! play music! Him dance for me; now me dance for Him,' and Nellie begins stepping about, her arms extended. After a few more moments she stopped suddenly, and sadly in a disappointed little voice she said “He stopped now”. And thus she became quiet once again.'

“God's flowers”
As the months passed, Nellie soon became ill once again. Often the good Sisters brought flowers to Nellie to brighten her up during her dreary days of illness. "Isn't Holy God good," she would say, "to have made such lovely flowers for me?" Because of this fact she disliked artificial flowers. "They are too 'tiff (stiff)," she used to say; "bring me some of Holy God's own flowers."

One day Mary Long, on reaching the door of the infirmary, was surprised to find Nellie scrambling back into bed, in her hand a flower which she had evidently taken from a vase that stood on a table nearby. Perceiving Mary, Nellie slipped the flower under the bed clothes, believing her action to be unobserved. But Mary had seen it and began questioning the child: "Who stole that lovely daisy from the vase?"

"No one, Longie."

"Then where is it? Perhaps it is under the bed?" -and Mary pretended to be searching about for it. With a shriek of laughter, Nellie suddenly produced it from its hiding place, smiling all the while.

"Oh, you naughty child," said the girl, pretending to be angry, “I'll tell Mother when she comes back that you stole the flower."

Nellie did not answer for a moment but hugged the flower to her breast, then quietly remarked that the altar was hers (and thus in her little mind the flower was hers also). Later, when she was alone with Mary, Nellie said to her: "Mudder, I'm sorry I took the flower; but I was only talking to Holy God, and Him gave me the flower…Him did, Mudder."

Once Nellie noticed some dead flowers by the Sacred Heart statue outside the infirmary. She spoke up: "Look at them dirty flowers, them should be taken away." Long afterwards, when she was so weak that she could not leave her bed, she asked Reverend Mother whether "them dirty flowers" had been taken away from the statue of Holy God.

Nellie's devotion to the “Hidden Jesus” in the Eucharist
With her various household tasks, Mary Long did not always feel able to rise for the community Mass each morning. On one such occasion, Mary began doing her morning work quietly in the kitchen until she heard the children pass into their refectory after Mass. Then she opened the door to Nellie's room and said, "Well, Nellie, how are you today?"

To her surprise, Nellie answered reproachfully, "You did not get Holy God this morning."

Mary thought that perhaps Nellie had heard her moving about in the kitchen, and so an idea occurred to her to test Nellie next time. She went to the door of the building, opened the latch, and closed the door again, thus giving the impression, as she thought, that she had really gone to Mass. She then removed her boots, and during Mass time she moved about as little as possible in the kitchen. When she returned to Nellie's room, she looked quite unconcerned. The child, however, fixed her pensive eyes on Mary's countenance, and then the same reproving words were spoken sadly:

"You did not get Holy God today."

"How do you know, lovey?" said Mary. "Didn't you hear me close the door?"

"No matter," said the child, "I know you didn't get Holy God."

Nurse Hall gave the following account of Nellie's extraordinary behavior on the occasion of her first visit to the chapel during Exposition of the Blessed Sacrament.

On that morning, Nurse Hall carried Nellie down to the chapel. Nellie had never before actually seen the Sacred Host exposed in the monstrance. What then was Miss Hall's surprise to hear the little one say to her in an awed whisper: "Mudder, there He is, there is Holy God! And with her little hand she pointed to the monstrance, after which she never once took her eyes off the Host, while an expression of ecstasy transfigured her face.

In another account of this same first visit, Reverend Mother writes: "It was the First Friday of the month (October), I was passing along the corridor, when the chapel door opened and Nellie, holding the Nurse's hand, toddled out softly and recollectedly. Remembering how ill the child had been, I stooped down, one knee on the floor, and said: 'Well, how is Baby today?' For answer the little one laid her face on my shoulder and wept silently; but her tears were not sad, they were all sweetness; it was a holy emotion, the happiness of which overflowed in wordless weeping. In that moment," continues the Mother solemnly, "it was made known to me interiorly that God had some special designs on the child, and that I, then Superior, was expected to co-operate with Him in accomplishing them."

From that day onward, by some interior warning, without a single exterior sign to guide her, Nellie always knew when there was Exposition at the convent.

Nellie had been born in the army barracks, where the prison was called the "lock-up." So concerning the Eucharist in the Tabernacle she regarded Jesus as the "Prisoner" in the “lockup”.

Thus on Exposition days she would say: "Take me down to the chapel. I know that Holy God is not in the lockup today." Oftentimes she would call the Eucharist “the hidden Jesus”.

Nellie's painful diseased jaw
There came a time when Nellie's appetite, always small, seemed to fail completely. She would hold her little bowl of broth or milk, turning and turning the spoon about in it, but refusing to eat. When pressed to swallow some, she tried to comply, but swallowing evidently hurt her; and she would shake her head and say her "t'roat" was sore.

The doctor was called to examine Nellie's throat but could find nothing wrong. Nellie heard his opinion calmly, did not cry over it and neither over her pain, but continued to assert nevertheless that her "t'roat" was sore. Finally the little mouth was explored thoroughly, and a new tooth was discovered that had just cut its way through at the root of the tongue -entirely in the wrong place, of course. It was soon discovered that poor Nellie had a diseased jaw; and the tooth, cutting through at such a point, must have caused her very serious pain. Yet surprisingly she did not cry while it was being removed.

Mother Francis Xavier had instructed Nellie concerning the significance of the crucifix. Here is Mary Long's reminiscence: "The prioress, Mother Francis Xavier Hickey, used to come over to see Nellie every evening. Then Mother would kneel by Nellie, take out her crucifix, and explain Our Lord's life .... "

All this time, tuberculosis was wasting away the baby frame. Not only were Nellie's lungs affected, but her jawbone had begun to crumble away from the disease known as "caries." In the end it came away in pieces, and the odor from it was extremely unpleasant and at times unbearable. The devoted nurse syringed it frequently with disinfectants. This, although it hurt considerably, was nevertheless not once resisted by the child. When the nurse took out her syringe, Nellie took out her crucifix. Giving her intelligent consent to this pain, which clearly God had laid upon her, she thought of the Great Atonement. When the pain was greatest she used to lie motionless in bed, her arms crossed on her breast, her little fingers folded around her crucifix.

A vision of Jesus
As we can see, little Nellie's devotion to whom she called “Holy God” was extraordinary and heroic, while at the same time being very simple and childlike, given that she was only 4 years old.

One morning, Sister Immaculata and Nurse Hall went together to visit the little patient, who had spent a very restless night, owing to her many sufferings. It was then that the following extraordinary conversation took place:

"How are you today, darling?" asked nurse Hall.

"I thought that you would have been with Holy God by this time."

"Oh, no!" answered Nellie, "Holy God says I am not good enough to go to him yet."

"What do you know about Holy God?" asked the nurse.

"Him did come and stand there," replied the child, pointing to the side of her bed, "and Him did

say that."

Nurse and the Sister looked at each other in amazement.

"Where was He, Nellie?" asked the Sister.

"Dere," she repeated confidently, pointing to the same spot.

"And what was He like?" asked the Sister again.

"Like that," answered Nellie, putting her hand on her breast in a tucked position.

Sister Immaculata and Nurse Hall were naturally astounded at this revelation. Was it a childish fancy or had God really favored this little child as He had favored other chosen souls? After some discussion, they both agreed that it would be more prudent not to mention the matter to anyone, unless Nellie herself should speak of it again. And one day little Nellie, when on the threshold of eternity, solemnly repeated the story of this visit of “Holy God”.

And for a child of four years, Nellie was making incredible strides in faith and holiness. She had learned by heart the morning and evening prayers, the acts of faith, hope and charity, the principal mysteries of religion, and much of the story of the life of Jesus. She had a remarkable devotion to the Passion of Our Divine Lord, and when they exhorted her to unite her sufferings with those of Jesus, she seemed to grasp the idea immediately and was quite prepared to make the heroic sacrifice and to endure the most atrocious suffering without a murmur of complaint. She kept a crucifix beside her on her bed, and when her sufferings became almost unbearable, she would take it in her little hand, stare at it fixedly, and whisper, "Poor Holy God! Oh, poor Holy God!" If others sympathized with her, she would smile and remark, "What is it compared with what He suffered on the Cross for me?"

She prayed often during the day, and her recollection during prayer was very edifying. She prayed for all who were dear to her- the Sisters, the Bishop, the Nurses, her little companions, the welfare of the Church of Christ and the Pope.

Nellie's recital of the Rosary was particularly edifying. She kissed each of the large beads and the crucifix and recited each prayer slowly, distinctly, and with a spirit of recollection most remarkable in one so young.

"One evening," writes Reverend Mother, "while I was sitting beside her bed, I said to her: 'Shall I talk to you, Baby, or shall we say the Rosary?'

"'Say the Rosary, Mudder,' she answered. I had only said a few Hail Marys when I heard her whisper, 'Kneel down, Mudder.' I paid no attention and continued to the end of the first decade, when she repeated in quite a determined tone, 'Kneel down, Mudder,' and I had to finish the Rosary on my knees."

Her incredible desire to receive Jesus in Holy Communion
Not long after Nellie was completely bedridden, she expressed a strong desire to be carried down for Mass to adore Jesus in the presence of the Blessed Sacrament, and what's more she soon expressed sighs of longing for the then unheard-of privilege in childhood of receiving Holy Communion. During this time, the normal age for first Holy Communion was at least age 12. Often now she was heard repeating to herself: "Oh, I am longing for Holy God! I wonder when He will come! I am longing to have Him in my heart."

All the while, Reverend Mother continued visiting Nellie every evening. On one occasion, when about to bid the child "Good night," she was startled by the following request. "Mudder," asked Nellie, "tomorrow morning, when you get Holy God, will you bring Him up to me?" Mother knew not what to answer. She considered for a moment and then replied, "Tomorrow morning I shall ask Holy God to be very fond of you, and I shall come up to see you after Mass." This reply seemed to satisfy the child. Later in the evening she called Nurse Hall and said to her, "Mudder Prancis is going to bring Holy God to me in the morning”.

What was her disappointment after Mass when Mother Francis came to see her, but without actually bringing her Holy Communion! In fact when she saw Mother Francis enter without "Holy God," her disappointment was so keen that she wept bitterly.

During the rest of that day Nellie scarcely spoke a word and for some days after that sorrowful experience, Nellie lay sad, not caring to talk or play. Sometimes she would sigh wistfully, and when they asked if she needed anything, she would answer:

"No, I am just thinking about Holy God."

Soon, however, the clever little brain had evolved a plan which might solace -though it could not satisfy her longing for Holy Communion.

"Mudder," she whispered to the nurse one morning, "when you get Holy God in the chapel, will you come back and kiss me? Then you can go back to the chapel again."

This kiss was not for the nurse, it was for the Blessed Sacrament. It was given indiscriminately to anyone, nun or child or grown-up, whom Nellie could coax to come to her immediately after their receiving Holy Communion. In profound reverence the baby lips would touch the lips of the communicant, then in strictest silence she would wave her tiny hand as a signal to the other to return and finish her thanksgiving. Sometimes her nurse would hesitate to leave Nellie to attend Mass, but Nellie would always insist. "Mudder, go down to Mass," she would say, "and get Holy God and come back to kiss me. Then you can go back to the chapel again."

The whole month of November 1907 passed thus in holy desire, in suffering patiently borne, and in loving thoughts of Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament.

Her First Holy Communion
As December came, the Sisters had begun a ten-day retreat which was to end on December 8, the Feast of the Immaculate Conception. Fr. Bury, S.J., was the director. Naturally, the Sisters mentioned to him the longing for Holy Communion of the "extraordinary child" upstairs. Nellie was only 4 years old, and at this time children generally were not admitted to Holy Communion until ten or twelve years of age.

Father Bury, far from dismissing the Sisters' account, gave his sympathetic attention. "St. Alphonsus," he said, "gave Holy Communion to a tiny child who longed for it. If the Bishop permitted me, I would do the same by Little Nellie."

So that day Fr. Bury went up and had a talk with Nellie. "What is the Blessed Eucharist?" he asked. Nellie's reply was all her own: there was not a touch of coaching or catechism about it. "It is Holy God," she lisped; "it is Him that makes the nuns and everybody else holy." On another occasion she would say, "Jesus comes on my tongue and goes down into my heart." The words were indeed the words of an infant, but the doctrine was profound.

Impressed by the reasoning of Nellie, Father Bury wrote a letter to the Bishop requesting special permission to give her Holy Communion. According to Father Bury, "With regard to the reception of this Sacrament, Nellie had arrived at the use of reason." He told the Bishop that Nellie was endowed in no ordinary degree with ardent love of God and the desire to be united to Him in Holy Communion.

The answer came while Father Bury was dining in the convent parlor. No sooner had he read the permission than he started up from his unfinished meal, flung his napkin halfway across the table and rushed upstairs two steps at a time to take the joyful news to the anxious little one.

When Nellie heard the glad tidings, her joy was indescribable. "I will have Holy God in my heart!!! I will have Holy God in my heart!" she kept repeating with indescribable joy!

The night before her First Communion day brought Nellie little rest; she could not sleep for joy. She kept Nurse awake all night long, asking if it were not yet time to rise. "The stars are gone, Mudder!" she would cry, "' is it time to get up now?"

The eventful morning dawned at last, the morning of December 6, 1907. After such a sleepless night it was feared the excitement would be too much for the delicate child and that she would be unable to receive the Blessed Sacrament. But Nellie tried to calm herself; she lay quietly in her bed, and though her limbs trembled slightly, the illness passed.

It was the First Friday. Dressed all in white, she was carried down and placed in a little easy chair before the Sanctuary. The community Mass had just ended. Nellie remained silent and motionless with her head bowed down in prayer and adoration. Every eye was on this baby of predilection; all her companions looked on in wonder. A baby to receive Holy Communion!

Then came Father Bury in stole and surplice. Soon she saw the priest approaching, she lifted her eager face. "The child," wrote Father Bury, "literally hungered for her God, and received Him from my hands in a transport of love."

So all of Nellie's yearnings were satisfied. Holy God had come into her heart at last.

A priest wrote in October, 1911, describing Nellie's thanksgiving after her First Communion. "The happy moment will long be remembered by those who had the privilege of being present. Nellie seemed in an ecstasy, and all remarked the heavenly light that lighted up the child's countenance."

And then a strange thing was noticed: the disagreeable (some called it "the unbearable") odor that previously had exhaled from her diseased mouth and jaw was never experienced again after that First Communion morning. But amidst such indescribable joy, Nellie's tuberculosis progressed, and her health continued to grow worse

Pope St. Pius X lowers the age of first Communion after hearing about Nellie
Soon after her holy death whenPope St Pius X heard of the extraordinary life of Nellie and her remarkable desire for Holy Communion, he exclaimed aloud “There! That is the sign for which I was waiting.” and a few months later in 1910 he issued “Quam Singulari” which significantly lowered the age of Holy Communion for children from the age of 12 to around age 7. And the Pope also asked the local Bishop of Cork, his excellency T.A. O'Callagan, O.P. for a relic of Nellie and on June 4, 1912 Pope St. Pius X wrote to the Bishop:

"May God enrich with every blessing Father Prevost and all who recommend frequent Communion to young boys and girls, proposing Nellie as their model"
-Pope Pius X
June 4, 1912

On the threashold of heaven
The New Year 1908 dawned, but it brought no earthly hope to those who loved little Nellie. It was a wonder to all how she continued to exist: the tiny frame was quite exhausted. She could now retain nothing, not even a spoonful of broth. She seemed to live on the Blessed Sacrament alone. Her sufferings were so great that one day they drew tears from a Sister who witnessed them. But Nellie was quite resigned. "Why are you crying, Mudder?" she asked. ''You should be glad that I am going to Holy God." If her nurse complained of a headache or other pain, Nellie would say, "What is that compared to what Holy God suffered for us."

On another occasion one of the nuns went to Nellie and begged her to pray for a sister of hers, a lady in the world, who was very ill.

"Has she children, Mudder?" asked this astounding infant.

"She has many children," replied the Good Shepherd Sister, quite gravely.

"Then," said Nellie confidently, "I will pray to Holy God, and He will see that she'll be cured." And, in fact, the lady recovered.

Nellie loved holy cards and medals, and would have them placed all about her room and her sick bed. One day Mother Superior showed Nellie a new holy card of Jesus. She responded “that is not the way that I see Him”.

"How do you see Him?" asked Mother.

"This way," answered Nellie, holding her hands on her breast in the same manner as on the occasion when she had spoken of her vision to Sister Immaculata and Nurse Hall. Mother was astonished; she had not heard ofthis "visit of Holy God" before. She spoke to the Sister and the Nurse, and they gave thanks to God. Their lips were opened now, and they disclosed their treasured secret.

Nellies silent communings with God became daily longer and more frequent. She often asked others to leave her room, as she wished to speak to Holy God. Sometimes they asked her if she were not lonely or afraid during their absence, but the answer was always the same: "Oh, no! I was talking to Holy God." If they questioned her further, she would answer: ''Holy God says I must not speak of these things.”

Nellie had been asked to pray for the recovery of a well-known Jesuit Father who was unable to come to Cork because of a serious illness. "Holy God is very fond of Father" she said a few days later. "He will get better, but he will never see me." Her words proved true.

During the month of January the little patient lingered on, enduring her sufferings with heroic fortitude. Fr. Scannell says that "days of torture glided into weeks of agony, until sympathetic hearts would pray that God might take her."

Her holy death
Nellie said that she would go to Holy God on His own day (Sunday); that she would wear her First Communion dress, that she would go in Nurse's arms, and that they should make a new dress for Nurse.

Her strength was failing day by day; the end was close at hand. On Thursday, the 30th of January, Mother Francis came to see her. Knowing that the child's life was nearly spent, she spoke of what was dearest to her heart. "Nellie," she said, "when you go to Holy God, will you ask Him to take me to Him? I am longing for Heaven." The child looked searchingly at Mother, and her wonderful eyes seemed to glow with some preternatural light. Then she answered solemnly: "Holy God can't take you, Mudder, till you are better and do what He wants you to do.”

(Mother Francis lived to be 99 years old. She died in 1960 at the Good Shepherd Home in St. Paul, Minnesota.)

Rosary tickets for the month of February (1908) were distributed by lot among the children, and Nellie in her turn drew hers. It proved to be that ofthe Feast ofthe Purification, February 2, which was to fall on the upcoming Sunday. Would that be the day? On Friday Nellie was so weak that it was thought she had already passed away, but again she rallied slightly. She passed an agonizing night. On Saturday the little sufferer hung between life and death.

All day on February 2, poor little Nellie's agony was heartrending to behold. Several Sisters came in turn to kneel in prayer around the little bed; three remained, becoming witnesses of Nellie's saintly death.

Toward three o'clock Nellie became quite calm, and she remained motionless for about an hour. Her eyes were fixed on something which she seemed to see at the foot of her bed. "There was an extraordinary look in those lovely eyes," a Sister related; "it was not the sightless, glazed expression of the dying." Then Nellie moved. Her eyes now filled with tears-with tears of joy, it seemed. She tried to rise and draw near to that "something" on which she was gazing so longingly, and then she smiled. From the movement of her lips it seemed she was speaking with someone, and raising her eyes, she followed with a look of supernatural love that "something," which seemed now to hover above her head. Presently, with an ecstatic smile, little Nellie "flew" to Holy God. It was four o'clock on Sunday, February 2, 1908, the Feast of the Purification of Mary and of the Presentation of the Child Jesus in the Temple (Candlemas Day). Nellie was then four years, five months and eight days old.

Nellie's body is exhumed and found incorrupt
Nellies body was laid out on the bed which had been her cross, clothed. in her First Communion dress and wearmg the wreath and veil and her dainty little shoes. Around the bed were placed the pictures, medals and other objects of piety which she had loved so much in life; all these became precious relics.

In the morning, the little coffin was carried to the chapel and laid in the children's choir. Then, after the Requiem Mass, the Sisters and the pupils came to bid a last farewell. They touched the little hand with rosaries and medals and reverently kissed the body that had housed a soul so dear to God. She was buried in the evening in St. Joseph's cemetery. The mourners were few: Nellie's sister Mary, who was still a pupil at St. Finbarr's School; Nurse Hall; Sister Teresa and some of the pupils.

However as time went on the story of the remarkable life of that holy child spread among the public, the little grave in St. Joseph's Cemetery gradually became a shrine. The graces obtained through her intercession were by degrees divulged, and the resting place of this little child became celebrated throughout the country.

It was now sought to have the remains transferred to the Convent Cemetery at Sunday's Well. Exactly a year and a week after little Nellie's death, the grave was opened to see if such transference could with safety be accomplished.

The Reverend Dr. Scannell will now tell us what took place at tne exhumation:

"There were present a priest (this was Fr. Scannell himself), the Nurse, and two other reliable witnesses. To the great astonishment of all, for it must be borne in mind that the child had died of phthisis (a wasting or consumption of the tissue; usually, pulmonary tuberculosis) the body was found. intact, except for a small cavity in the right jaw which corresponded to the bone that had been destroyed by caries whilst the little one was still alive. The fingers were quite flexible and the hair had grown a little. The dress, the wreath and veil of First Communion, with which she had been buried as she desired, were still intact. The silver medal of the saintly child of Mary was bright as if it had been recently polished; everything, in fact, was found to be exactly as on the day of Nellie's death."

The permission of the authorities, civil and ecclesiastical, having been obtained, the body was transferred from the public cemetery to that of the Good Shepherd Convent, where it was piously laid on the 8th of September, 1909.

Father Scannell finishes his report "The new grave is visited by groups of pious persons who ask that little Nellie may plead for them before the throne of the All-powerful God. The blind, the deaf, the lame, those in suffering or in sorrow, seek health and comfort at this peaceful holy shrine."

And those seeking the intercession of “Little Nellie” have not sought her help in vain as countless
miracles have been wrought through her heavenly intercession in the 100 years since her death, and good number of these testimonies have been kept by the Good Shepherd Sisters as a living witness to her care and concern for those who pray for her help.

Little Nellie of Holy God, pray for us!
_________________________________
Primary source for thisarticle is firstly the excellent book entitled "The Life of Little Nellie of Holy God" Tan Books, 2007, available through Tan Publishing here. Front cover shown in the photo to the left.
Additional source is the book entitled "Little Nellie of Holy God" by Sister Mary Dominic, R.G.S., Tan Books, 2006, available through Tan Publishing here.

Blessed Elena Aiello -Mystic, Stigmatic & Foundress

$
0
0

Blessed Elena Aiello (1895-1961) -Mystic, Stigmatic, Victim Soul, Prophet & Foundress of the Minim Tertiaries of the Passion of Our Lord Jesus Christ
(Venerable Elena Aiello was declared Blessed on September 14, 2011 -Feast of the Exaultation of the Holy Cross. Because there is currently not much information in english on the Internet about her extraordinary holy life and prophecies, the webmaster was very happy when Elizabeth, a friend in Jesus, offered to write this excellent Biography. I am therefore very grateful to her for providing these edifying details of her life. May God bless and reward her for her efforts. -Editor)

The information contained in this abbreviated biography was taken from the book "The Incredible Life Story of Sister Elena Aiello, The Calabrian Holy Nun (1895-1961)". It was written by Monsignor Francesco Spadafora in Italian and was translated into English by Monsignor Angelo R. Cioffi. Published in 1964 by Theo Gaus Sons. (Those interested in obtaining this book should email the webmaster) Fr. Spadafora was a renowned biblical scholar from the Pontifical University of the Lateran in Rome. He opposed modernism and while writing this book he was also battling the modernist approach to scripture that started to gain ground at the biblical institute.


A BRIEF BIOGRAPHY ON THE LIFE OF SISTER ELENA AIELLO
-Early life
Some saints live a heroic holy life in an ordinary way and some in an extraordinary way. Sister Elena Aiello, who was the Foundress of the Minim Tertiaries of the Passion of Our Lord Jesus Christ, and a contemplative soul and a martyr to suffering, was called to live both and it is through her charity that her true greatness is achieved. She was well known in Italy and much of Europe and had many visitors comparable to the crowds that visited Theresa Neumann and St. (Padre) Pio.

Elena Aiello was born in Montalto Uffugo (Consenza), Italy on Holy Wednesday during Holy Week on April 10, 1895. Her parents were Pasquale Aiello and Teresa Paglilla. During the
Procession of Rogations her mother prayed for the grace of having a baby girl and if she did, she
would name her Elena and consecrate her to the Cross of Our Lord in memory of the Empress, St. Elena.

Elena lived in an exemplary Christian family. Her extremely devout family, never were given
over to the practice of any vanity or entertained anything of a worldly fashion. Her mother
unfortunately died at an early age and her father, now a widower and a tailor by trade was left
with the care of 8 children one of which also soon died at age one.

At a very young age, Elena lived a devout life and performed penances. An incident at the age of 9 illustrates her inclination to penance. After having received her first communion and attending a retreat, she and several other girls obtained permission to wear a penitential belt. On the way to getting the belt, she had an accident which caused her to lose her two front teeth. She put her bleeding teeth in a handkerchief and continued on in haste to get her penitential belt regardless of the blood and pain.

Another time she accidentally inhaled some water she was drinking from a glass while laughing.
As a result, she experienced a constant cough for a year and a half except at night and the volume of her voice became lowered. She was given some treatments by a doctor but this caused her more pain. Eventually she prayed to Our Lady of Pompei, promising her that she would become a nun if cured. And in fact, Our Lady of Pompei appeared to her during the night and assured her that she would be healed –which she was.

Her Extraordinary Charity
Her desire to be a nun was now her goal but was forced by her father to delay it due to foreign complications which led to the 1915 World War. During this fruitful delay, she helped refugees, prisoners and nursed invalids and the dying heedless of the dangers to herself in catching any
contagious illnesses. Thus began her journey on the road to a life of charity. She particularly often hurried to the bedside of the dying who refused the sacraments. One day she met a man named Alessandro, a freemason. She tried gently to persuade him to receive the Sacraments but he firmly said, “No.” She continued to plead with him and his response was to take a bottle and fling it at her. It struck her in the neck and while holding her bleeding neck with a cloth she told him that “his soul was hanging on the edge of a precipice” and that she would not leave the room until he called for a Priest to come in. Finally the freemason became so moved by her charity, that he promised her that he would receive the Sacraments on the one condition, that she herself would assist him every day. He repented, received the Sacraments from the Priest, and she cared for him for 3 months. He died a fervent Christian bearing his sufferings with patience and resignation.

Her reputation for her charitable activity became so well known that she was called to the bedside of another freemason dying of cancer who was in great fear for having betrayed God by
becoming a freemason in order to support his family. She helped him to prepare for the worthy
reception of the Sacraments such as Confession and Communion.

Her desire to become a religious sister
Her father gave his consent for her to be a religious on the condition - that she join the Sisters of
the Most Precious Blood. Before entering, she was prophetically told that she would not last in
this Order because God had other plans in store for her. While in the Order she was put in charge of sixteen postulants. But suffering took hold of her life almost immediately which was intestinal pain and a severe pain on the left shoulder. Eventually her shoulder became one solid black mass. She was eventually operated on without any anesthetic while holding a small wooden cross and looking at a picture of Our Lady of Sorrows. The physician, good intentioned but inept, in addition to cutting flesh also cut nerves that caused her lockjaw and a vomiting spell for 40 days.

Despite the pain, Elena’s intent was to take part in the upcoming religious clothing ceremony
through sheer will-power but when the Father Director saw her in such a deplorable state, he
couldn’t let her go through with it. What she feared would happen, did, she was asked to leave the convent and return home. However, Elena wrote in her notebook that Our Lord asked her on two occasions to accept His own designs with complete resignation and embrace His cross. Elena left in tears not realizing the great esteem in which she was held by everyone when they observed her good-nature and patience in suffering.

Elena’s shoulder was getting worse. In fact, the doctor told her that gangrene was already setting
in. The doctor advised her father to demand compensation from the Institute, in other words, sue them. But Elena pleaded with her father to do nothing of the kind especially since she also had hopes to return to it.

Her long period of suffering began and her dream of being a sister was fading away since now
she couldn’t even retain liquid food. The doctor diagnosed her with stomach cancer and told
her there was no cure and that she was going to die. Her characteristic frank response to him
was, “My dear doctor, it is you, who are going to die: I will not die from this disease, because St.
Rita is going to make me well”.

Called to suffer in reparation for the sins of the world
On the way home, Elena stopped in a church where St. Rita was venerated to beg her for a cure.
In her notebook she writes that she saw dazzling flames all around the statue and told her cousin
who was next to her. Her cousin didn’t see anything. Then that night she had a dream of St. Rita
who told her that she wanted devotional exercises to be held in Montalto in her honor in order to
rekindle the faith of the people. You see, the saints do not want honor for themselves but always
for the glory of God. Elena started a triduum and St. Rita told her to say a second one and that she would be cured but the pain in her shoulder would remain because she had to suffer for the sins of the world. Elena’s confessor and spiritual director carefully documented all of these facts.

In the process of trying to fulfill her promises to St. Rita, she experienced other spiritual
phenomena. She told her confessor that Our Lord frequently admonished her to accept a new
way of suffering and that He said “You are going to suffer. But fear not. Yours shall not be
a malady but only the symbol of charity. I shall permit you to experience My very sadness
and on Friday you will be more united to Me.” During that winter she attended a Passionist
retreat which appealed to her because she was drawn to the Passion of Our Lord. She disclosed
some of the instructions from Our Lord and St. Rita to the priest who gave the retreat and he
enlightened and encouraged her.

As more of the news of what was happening to Elena spread, people began to discuss differing
opinions about them. During this time, an extraordinary event took place which caused Elena
to be known to many people far and wide. This phenomenon was to occur every year until her
death.


Elena receives the Crown of Thorns and the Stigmata
On the First Friday in March about 3:00 pm in the afternoon, while lying in bed due to the cancerous pain in her left shoulder, and while reading the ninth Friday in honor of St. Francis of Paola, Our Lord appeared to her in a white garment and wearing a crown of thorns. On being assured of her consent, Our Lord removed the crown from His Head and placed it on Elena’s head. Then a large quantity of blood started to flow. Our Lord told her that He wished her to suffer for the conversion of sinners and for the many sins of impurity. He wanted her to be a victim in order to appease Divine Justice.

One day, a family servant named Rosaria was about to leave the house when she heard wailing
from Elena’s room. When she went into the room she saw Elena covered in blood and thought
that someone had killed Elena. She ran to tell the family. The family, on seeing so much blood
but Elena still alive, called the Doctors and several Priests. Upon arriving, the doctor tried to stop the blood, but it kept oozing out of her head. Then at last, after three hours it suddenly stopped.

Everyone was confused and badly shaken. The next Friday the doctor came again and saw the
exact same thing take place. Her Confessor thinking it might be religious obsession took her
Crucifix away from her and forbade her to read any books about the Passion of Jesus. Despite
this it occurred again. The mother, at the request of her son a doctor, came to visit Elena and
wiped some blood from her forehead with a handkerchief. She folded it because she thought
it was contagious and presented it to him so for examination. When the doctor opened it, the
handkerchief was completely clean and the doctor converted and was baptized as a result.

Elena complained to Our Lord on account of the bleeding but Our Lord told her in a vision that
it was He who wished her to suffer as a victim for the sins of the world. She shouldn’t resent the
fact that her crucifix was taken away from her because it was present in her heart. As a proof
of this, He would give her a visible sign by making the wounds of His Passion to appear in her
body. Elena, whose body became one mass of wounds, was told by Our Lord on another Friday,
“You too must be like Me, because you are to be the victim for many a sinner and you must
appease My Father’s Justice for their salvation.”

About five o’clock Jesus greeted her: “My child, behold how much I suffer. I have shed all
my blood for the world and yet everything goes to ruin. Nobody pays any attention to its
countless crimes. See how bitterly I suffer for the wrongs and contempt I receive from so
many wicked and immoral people.” Elena replied: “And what can I do, my Jesus? Unless You
come in person, no one will believe me.” Jesus replied: “There are so many sinners whose
obstinacy is the determinant cause for My Justice. But, my child, don’t feel discouraged,
because you will see Me again about one o’clock, and tell your Confessor I will give him a
sign on Friday at 2 o’clock.” Having said this, He disappeared. Her Confessor finally became
convinced that the mystical phenomena was from Our Lord.


On the following Friday, in addition to the other wounds on her hands and feet, the wound on her side appeared. On Good Friday at noon the phenomenon commenced and at six o’clock a procession of the Passion was passing under her balcony. Elena was able to perfectly get up from her bed and view the procession in the sight of her Confessor which was the sign Our Lord gave to him. When the statue of the Corpus of Jesus was being carried under the balcony, Elena became once again unconscious with tears of blood dripping from her eyes. Some of the blood fell on the head of her sister Ida who then complained to Jesus about the heavy cross He had given to her family on account of the large amount of people calling on them and upsetting the peace of their home. The next night Ida had a dream in which Our Lord told her not to complain further because Elena was bound to suffer for many sinners. Ida understood that this was Elena’s mission and obeyed Our Lord’s wishes.

All of the extraordinary activity didn’t interfere with her duties as the new Foundress and
Superior General of a new Religious Community. No one was permitted to view her Good Friday
agony out of curiosity and on Holy Saturday, she resumed her work and responsibilities as if
nothing happened to her.

In addition to her physical sufferings she endured the bitter experience of humiliation because
people kept calling on “the holy nun who sweats blood” to help them with their important
business decisions.

Several times Elena foretold that she was going to be cured of the painful wound on her shoulder.
She told her Confessor, “…Jesus appeared to me saying: “My beloved daughter, do you wish to
get well or to go on suffering?” “My Jesus,” I replied, “one feels so good when suffering with
You. However, do whatever You wish.” “Well,” Jesus went on, “You shall recover, but I want
you to know that every Friday I shall permit you to be in a state of depression, so that you
may stay closer to Me.” So saying, He disappeared.

One day she was being helped to pull out the worms from her shoulder wound with splinters.
She endured the torture with great faith in St. Rita who she believed, without a doubt, would
cure her. But few people could believe it with her; after all she suffered this for three long years.

That night, St. Rita told her in a dream that she would be cured the next day at 3:00 pm. The
next day she was much weakened and had to be helped to be seated on the sofa in front of St.
Rita’s statue along with some other people. The people began the Rosary in front of the statue
and Elena could be heard in a voice hardly audible: “From your sanctuary of mercy, oh saint of
the impossible, and patron of desperate cases, do turn your eyes of mercy on me, and behold the
anguish overwhelming me, the misfortune and misery gripping me: for there is no other one I
may turn to. Withered is the source of my tears; even prayer is dying on my poor lips. Hope is all
that is left to me. O Saint Rita, powerful and glorious, come to my aid, and, in this direst need,
grant me the grace I beg of you! You have promised it to me: You must grant it to me. You must
not permit that I be called a liar!”

All of a sudden, Elena cried out, “I am cured, I am cured.” She showed the astonished but skeptical people her shoulder and it was perfectly sealed with only a scar remaining. St. Rita had kept her promise that she would be cured but that the pain would remain for the salvation of souls.

Becomes a Foundress
Elena eventually would meet a woman named Gigia who had come to seek her advice about a
religious vocation. She too had been discharged from an order because of an illness. They talked
and become close and Elena realized that Gigia would be called to assist her in the charitable
work she was beginning. At first Gigia was doubtful that Elena, an invalid herself would even be
capable to help others.

The miraculous intercession of St Therese of Lisieux
One day Elena went on a bus and was pondering where she was going to find the house she need
for her work. She had beseeched her patron saints and particularly St. Therese of the Infant Jesus. A young Carmelite nun walked on the bus and the two struck up a conversation. The nun asked her if she was looking for a house. Elena, thinking it was one of the sisters in the area, kissed her hand and told her how hard it was to find one. The nun smiled sweetly and said, “Come, I will show you the house.”

When they got off the bus, the nun pointed to a balcony and said the woman has an offer of 260 lire but will take 250 from you. When Elena looked back at the nun, she noticed there was an unusual glow around her and then saw a bouquet of roses cascading from the crucifix in her hand. Suddenly the nun faded away and Elena recognized that she was speaking to St. Therese of Lisieux and full of excitement went to speak to the landlady. Everything was exactly as St. Therese had said. The landlady accepted the 250 lire. Elena told the Archbishop and he suggested that Elena name their first house in Cosenza after St. Therese.

It is not clear exactly when Elena officially became as religious sister but from this point on we
refer to Elena as Sister Elena. Sister Elena and Sister Gigia settled into their new house. They
began their apostolate which was to offer religious instruction to the children in their district who
had been neglected. Their zeal was great to extend their work everywhere and so one day Sister
Elena went into a protestant church assembly and in the presence of the minister exhorted the
people to return to the Catholic Church. They sisters’ zeal resulted in having sinful marriages
validated, children baptized and older people were helped to finally receive Holy Communion.

Together they succeeded in converting a 14--old rascal who was reputed to be known as “Ciccio the Thief” to become converted, live a fervent life and to die a holy death at a young age.


Their work was developing so rapidly that they were forced to look for a new home. The sufferings of Sister Elena continued and Sister Gigia had no choice but to lock Sister Elena in the attic at times to keep her away from the attention of the people who knew about her extraordinary happenings. Even the police, after pleading with the Archbishop, were not permitted entry.

It was suggested to the nuns that it might be to their advantage to move to another larger house. The house was poor and only had one piece of furniture.

During this time they were pondering what kind of work of charity they should start with. One day a man came with a little orphan girl, presented her to the sisters and pledged a monthly sum for her room and board. A day after this Sister Elena had a dream that she saw a man in black holding three girls and looking for a nun. When he saw Sister Elena he begged her to take the girls. The next morning she saw the man with the three girls asking for help exactly as in her dream. Deeply moved, Sister Elena embraced the three little girls and took them home with her. Gradually another little mentally handicapped girl was brought to her and the Monsignor expressed his satisfaction with the sisters’ activities and blessed their work and holy desires in the name of the Archbishop. The sisters’ mission was now officially to take abandoned orphan girls.

Sister Elena fulfilled her duties calmly and with great faith, supernatural charity and complete
trust in God’s providence. Sister trained the ladies who were to join her community and selected,
as the distinguishing mark, the charity of St. Francis of Paola, with the emblem of the Passion of
Our Lord Jesus Christ, and named her Institute “Sister Minims of the Passion of Our Lord.”

The number of little orphans climbed to 26 and two more aspirants came to the order. A woman
doctor demanded that an investigation be made of the “woman with TB who was boarding old
people and little abandoned girls”. Upon examination of the situation, the accusations were found
to be without warrant and completely false.

St Therese makes more appearences
One time St. Therese of the Infant Jesus appeared to several of the little ones who were praying
while sewing in the work room. Sister Elena rushed downstairs to the shouts, “We have seen the
Carmelite Saint!” Upon arriving, Sister Elena too saw the saint smiling at her.

The third intercession of St Therese was in fact a double miracle. God's Divine Providence never failed to take care of what was needed for the orphanage, even by means of extraordinary interventions. On September 11, 1935, Sister Elena spent a painful night. It so happened that there was no food on hand in the kitchen for the noon meal. Sister Angela asked Mother Elena for some money to purchase food, and Elena replied that she had none, but encouraged Sister Angela to trust in God and that He would surely provide for His children. In the mean­time a Priest came in, requested to say Mass and walked to the Sacristy right away. Not having anything on hand, Sister Elena told Sister Angela to first go and hear Mass and that somehow the Lord would provide. Elena's prayer in union with that of the Sisters and of the orphan girls, was quickly heard. For right after the Elevation, a strong fragrance spread through the Chapel.
Sister Elena was at the time reciting the Office of the Blessed Virgin from the second page of her prayer book. Suddenly she spotted a 50 lire bill between the prayer card of Our Lady of Sorrows and that of St. Teresa. She was positive that nothing of the kind had previously been in her prayer book as she had re­cited the very same prayer, on that very same page, on the previ­ous evening.
Anyway, after Mass and after handing the 50 lire bill for the day's needs, Sister Elena with all the girls went back to the Chapel, and there within earshot, she prayed to God to let her find another 50 lire in her prayer book at the same place as an unquestionable proof that the first 50 lire had not been forgotten by someone, but that they were actually the gift of Divine Provi­dence. During the day, some of the bigger girls and even one or two of the Sisters went searching through that prayer book which had been left at its place. In the evening, when the Community assembled in the Chapel for the evening prayers, while the "Con­fiteor" was being recited, the same kind of a fragrance as in the morning was felt. Elena got greatly excited. She didn't dare open her prayer book, but passed it on to Sister Teresa to do so. Sister obeyed and there were the additional 50 lire between the two prayer cards, at the same place. In the white circle there was a green handwriting, 50 + 50 = 100 with some letters of the Greek alphabet.
The following morning Elena related the incident to her Confessor, Canon Mazzuca, who insisted on looking at the 50 lire banknotes-No. 01670 and 0039. However, the inscription on the white circle had completely disappeared. Father Benjamin Mazza, who wished to retain those banknotes, exchanged them with one for 100 lire, which is now in the possession of Blessed Elena’s Community.


God protects His children
A man was peddling cheese as usual and was accompanied by his little daughter who was in rags
and forced her to go begging through the town. One day this scoundrel was just about to sell his
own daughter for 30 lire when Sister Elena overheard them bargaining and notified the Counselor across the street to ask for his help. The two bargaining men suddenly vanished leaving the little girl alone. Sister Elena promptly took her home and was ordered by the district attorney to keep the girl despite any possible protest from her father which in fact did happen when he tried to forcibly abduct the little girl. Sister Elena however was successful in wresting her from his hands.

The sisters endured many trials which is the lot of all saints-in-the-making. Once again Sister
Elena dreamed of her house being quarantined during an epidemic and it happened. However,
everyone was eventually able to return to the house and resume their routine work.

Sister Elena’s order admitted more aspirants and after having gone to Rome she obtained the
necessary approvals for her Order according to the steps required for the process. Her sufferings
increased with greater intensity. During that time people succeeded in getting into Elena’s room
to uncover her “occult powers”, “diabolical plots”, and “fake events”. People, the kind you
never find inside a church or never praying before the altar, often met in the sacristies for the
sole purpose of spreading gossip and detraction to try and belittle her Institute and to connect her to some sad incidents that had caused pain to the Monsignor and Archbishop. The Archbishop advised Sister Elena to file a lawsuit against the lead defamer. But the defamer made a full confession to the Archbishop and asked for Sister Elena’s forgiveness who withdrew the lawsuit.

However, afterward another Shepherd was confronted with more grievances and accusations
against that “encroaching Nun who loved to pass as a saint and preyed on the people’s good
faith to the harm of other Institutes as well as by her phenomena by the distribution of St.
Rita’s concoctions and by her subterfuge of so-called girls’ welfare”. The Archbishop listened
benevolently to Sister Elena and decisively put an end to the stealthy maneuvers and upheld the
rights of truth and justice.

The Graces of God -Miracles of Divine Providence
Divine Providence always came to the aid of Sister Elena who often did not have the money to
pay for things. She humbled herself and sought help from benevolent persons and begged of
her creditors to be patient and understanding. One time the electricity was cut off due to lack
of employment. Elena went to the company’s office and asked for understanding and the director
ordered the current to be restored with an order that Sister Elena “was not to be disturbed”
anymore due to lack of payment.

The donations that that she did receive were unfortunately disproportionate to the daily expenses necessary to run their Order. Once when they ran out of food, Sister Elena’s sisters and the orphans prayed for help and after the elevation of the Blessed Sacrament they smelled a strong fragrance throughout the church. Sister Elena knew that their prayer was answered. While reciting the Office of the Blessed Virgin she suddenly spotted a 50 lire bill between the prayer card of Our Lady of Sorrows and that of St. Therese. The amazing thing was that she had been on the same page the previous evening and it wasn’t there before.

Sister Elena used the money for the day’s needs and then went back into the chapel and prayed aloud in front of everyone for another 50 lire as a sign that it was indeed from Divine Providence and not left by someone else and it happened again in the same book.

Another time they prayed to the great saint St. Joseph for assistance; for a payment was due
for some oil. The exact amount arrived needed to pay for the oil. On another day bread was
needed for the Institute. It was suggested to sister to buy it on credit. Sister already had credit
on the books for a long time and didn’t have the courage to do it. She came home empty handed.

At mealtime there was no bread and so she prayed. Suddenly there was a knock at the door. A
municipal guard delivered 36 kilograms of bread to them that had been picked up as a result of a
violation that morning.

On another occasion the little orphans told her that pasta was the only food in the kitchen. Sister
Elena caressed them and led them to the chapel saying, “Just pray and you will see that God
will provide.” Within a few minutes Sister Elena was sent for because the City Questor had just
brought in 18 kilograms of fish. On the way back to the Institute, Sister Elena told the officer the
story who was amazed and even more so when he saw the little orphans in the chapel still praying for the same intention.

All through the years the Institute continued to experience a mingling of setbacks, hardships, triumphs, uncertainty, growth and trials of all kinds that besets the life of any new community but it was all sustained by God and the leadership of that “extraordinarily suffering but dynamic woman.” Finally after interminable waiting, Sister Elena received the joyful news from
Rome that her Institute of Sister Minims of the Passion of Our Lord Jesus Christ was now a Congregation of Pontifical Right. But the trials still didn’t end here. There was an attempt to undermine Sister Elena’s authority as Mother General and to get her into early retirement and replace her with an inexperienced nun. The sisters were deeply hurt by manifold indignities heaped upon Sister Elena. Despite Sister Elena’s own hurt, she continued to maintain her virtue and the discipline and harmony of the community.

There was also an attempt to deny that their official recognition had any importance. The greatly distressed, bedridden Mother General arose with difficulty and on behalf of her community strenuously fought back against the constant barrage of absurd defamations campaigning against the community. She expressed her desire to journey to Rome to inform the Holy Father himself of what was happening. She was able to meet with Cardinal Montini, the Vatican Secretariat of State who was to become Pope Paul VI. He graciously listened to her appeal at her bedside in Rome and he promised to present her petition to the Holy Father himself and encouraged her “to trust in God and patiently endure whatever He disposes for her sanctification and the performance of His Work”. It was determined that the Institute was far more than a simple congregation of diocese right.

Prophecies revealed to Elena
In 1940, Sister Elena was directed by Our Lord to take a more public role and to deliver a
message to Premier Benito Mussolini, telling him not to join with Hitler in World War II.
Otherwise, Italy would suffer a terrible defeat and Mussolini would be punished by Divine Justice and have a speedy downfall. But he ignored the warning, and all that was foretold came to pass.

THIS LETTER WAS DELIVERED ON MAY 6, 1940 TO THE DUCE’S SISTER, DONNA
EDVIGE WHO HANDED IT TO MUSSOLINI.

To the Head of the Government, Benito Mussolini

Duce:
I come to you in God’s Name to tell you what God has revealed to me and what He wants from you. I was hesitating to write, but yesterday, April 22, the Lord appeared to me again, and
bid me to tell you what follows:

“The world is going to ruin because of its many sins, particularly the sins of impurity, which
have presently exceeded the very limits before the Justice of My Heavenly father. Therefore, you shall suffer and shall become an atoning victim for the world, especially for Italy where My Vicar on earth resides. My Kingdom is a Kingdom of peace: whereas the whole world is entangled in war. The Nations’ Rulers are bent on acquiring new possessions: Poor fools! They don’t know
that, when there is no God, there is no victory either. Their hearts are filled with wickedness. All
they do is to outrage, ridicule and despise Me. They are like devils sowing dissension, subverting
people and seeking to drive into the sinful scourge of war even Italy, where God is pleased with
many souls, and where My Vicar on earth, the Pastor Angelicas, resides. France, so dear to My
Heart, shall soon fall to ruin on account of her many sins, and shall be overthrown and ravaged
like the ungrateful Jerusalem. I sent Benito Mussolini to preserve Italy from the precipice
because of My Vicar on earth: otherwise, by now, she would be worse off than Russia”.

“I have always shielded him from many dangers. He must now keep Italy out of war, because
Italy is a civilized country and it is the dwelling place of My Vicar on earth. If he is willing to
do this, he shall receive many favors and I shall make all Nations respect him. But since he has
made up his mind to go to war, tell him that, if he doesn’t prevent it, he will be punished by My
Divine Justice”.

It is the Lord who has told me all this. Please, Duce, do not think for a moment that I am
interested in politics. I am just an ordinary Nun looking after the welfare of abandoned little
girls, and I am earnestly praying for your safety as well as the safety of our country.

Respectfully,
Sister Elena Aiello

3 YEARS LATER SISTER ELENA WROTE TO MUSSOLINI’S SISTER, DONNA EDVIGE

My dear Donna Edvige:

“You may have thought that, on account of my long silence, I may have forgotten you,
whereas I remember you every day in my prayers. I am following the painful events now
taking place in our beautiful Italy. We have left Cosenza on account of the bombardments.

The enemy’s barbarity has vented all its hatred by bombing the City of Cosenza thus bringing
desolation and death to the population. I was bedridden because of my illness: three bombs fell
close to our Institute, but the Lord, in His infinite goodness and mercy, has protected us. We
have taken refuge at Montalto Uffugo, my native town, in order to protect the little girls from the danger of new raids.

Naturally, we are far from comfortable, but we are offering up all to God for the preservation
of Italy. The purpose of this letter is that I wish to make another appeal to you, just as I did in the month of May 1940, when I was introduced to you in Rome by Baroness Ruggi for the purpose of giving you in writing whatever God had revealed to me concerning the Duce.

If you recall, on May 6, 1940, we were saying that the Duce had made up his mind to go
to war, whereas, the Lord had warned him in my letter to keep Italy out of war, otherwise His
Divine Justice would strike him. “I have always rescued him -said Jesus- from many a danger:
now it is up to him to save Italy from the scourge of war because Italy is the dwelling place of My
Vicar on earth. If he complies with My request, I will bestow great blessings on him and I shall
cause all Nations to respect him, but, since he is determined to go to ward, I want him to know
that, if he persists, he will be severely punished by My Justice.”

Ah! Had the duce only listened to Jesus’ words, Italy wouldn’t be in such a terrible plight
now…I know that the Duce must feel quite dejected on seeing Italy, once a flourishing garden,
now a barren field filled with diseases and deaths. But, why persist in this terribly cruel ward,
when Jesus has stated that no one is going to achieve true victory?

Therefore, my dear Donna Edvige, please tell the Duce, in my name, that this is God’s last
warning to him. He is still in time to save himself by leaving all things in the hands of the Holy
Father. Should be unwilling to do so – said the Lord – divine Justice shall quickly reach him.

The other rulers also, who play deaf to the counsel and directives of My Vicar, shall be overtaken
and punished by My Justice.

Do you recall that, on July 7th of last year, you asked me what was in store for the Duce?

Didn’t I reply that, if he didn’t listen to the Pope, he would wind up worse than Napoleon? Now
I am going to repeat the very same words, “If the Duce is unwilling to rescue Italy and ignore
the Holy Father, he will have a speedy downfall.” Even Bruno is begging his father from the
other world to save both Italy and himself. Quite often Our Lord says that Italy will be protected
on account of the Pope, who is the atoning victim for this disaster. Therefore, the only way to
achieve true peace in the world is the one that the Holy Father shall indicate.

My dear Donna Edvige, please remember that whatever Our Lord revealed to me has been
perfectly fulfilled. Who has been the cause of all this ruin to Italy? Is it not the Duce’s fault?

Didn’t he refuse to listen to the warnings of Our Lord Jesus Christ? Even now, he could
somehow counteract the evil done provided he be willing to do what God wants of him. As for
me I shall continue to pray for that intention.

Respectfully,
Sister Elena Aiello

The losses during the war and bombardments were heavy. Many of the sewing and knitting
machines that the orphan girls were trained to use and had won prizes at several exhibitions were destroyed in the war. The reconstruction period was slow but benefactors helped by making generous donations.

One day Sister Elena was crossing the street with a little girl and was hit by a bus barely saving
the little girl. Sister sustained several fractures and could hardly stand and was in a great deal of
pain. She was unable to retain any food again but longed for Holy Communion daily. She wasn’t
able to get to the Mass chapel and had to have communion brought to her. On feast days Mass
was celebrated in her cell.

She continued to conduct the business of the house from her bed dictating letters and responding
to correspondence from all over Italy and even North America. Many people begged for her
prayers and sought advice. She was particularly noted for her charity in her letters that brought
consolation to the downhearted. She was always available to all those who came to see her
about the important business of the Institute or who were seeking relief in their trials or hopeless situation. When people ran to her when in misfortune, like a good mother, she never minded the time: she aimed only at preparing people to accept suffering and misfortune in a spirit of resignation to the loving Will of God. She knew how to listen and when to speak. She was a truly compassionate soul. She kindled the flame of resignation and hope in anguished souls.

Many families also believed that she acted as a lightening rod for their safety, so great was their
confidence in her.

Visit from a soul in Purgatory
Sister confided to her director that she had visits at night from faithful departed souls who had
association with her and the Institute. One time the door of sister’s cell blasted open with a loud
explosion that was heard by everyone. When they rushed upstairs Sister told them it was just

Father P.D. who had come up to thank her and the community for the fervent prayers said for the repose of his soul.

On one occasion an orphan boy was about to be transferred by a Monsignor to another Institute. A lady whose son Franco had died dreamed about her late mother who told her not to weep but to go to Sister’s Institute where there was another boy named Franco. The couple came and made legal arrangements to adopt him. Years later Franco came back to visit Sister Elena who remarked how he grew up to look like a real gentleman.

The Holy Face of Jesus appears in blood on a wall panel next to Elena
It was damp and cold in the bedroom where the mystical phenomenon of Sister Elena occurred.
A masonite panel was put on the wall to protect her from it. On Good Friday drops of blood
squirted from her face onto the panel then dried up. One day after praying for St. Michael’s
intercession, suddenly a flash of light appeared on the panel with more blood. Blood also soaked
the coverlet close to the panel. They were astonished to see the forms of a cross, a crown and a
heart form on the linen. Blood continued to flow from the panel and even though Sister Elena
washed the panel with water seven times the blood continued to flow during the day especially
on Feast days of Our Lord such as the Holy Cross, the Sacred Heart, the Most Precious Blood
of Jesus etc.

Gradually the features of a face started to appear clearer and more distinctly on the
panel. It was the rough image of Jesus’ Holy Face during His Passion with blood flowing from
His eyes. Many tests were made by physicians, chemists and others. All agreed it was human
blood that formed the image and there was no possible human explanation for what was taking
place. This phenomenon continued at intervals during the succeeding years up to Sister Elena’s
death.

Messages from the Blessed Virgin Mary
Sister Elena’s spiritual advisors wondered why there was so much blood involved in her mystical
phenomena. It was concluded that future events were very serious based on the messages that
Sister Elena was receiving from Heaven. Sister Elena herself felt that the blood indicated the
need for more reparation for the crimes of our day and tied it in with the grave messages she was receiving. Here are some notable excerpts of a message from the Blessed Virgin Mary to Sister Elena:

“People are offending God too much. Were I to show you all the sins committed on a
single day, you would surely die of grief. These are grave times. The world is thoroughly
upset because it is in a worse condition than at the time of the deluge. Materialism marches
on ever fomenting bloody strifes and fratricidal struggles. Clear signs portend that peace is
in danger. That scourge, like the shadow of a dark cloud, is now moving across mankind:
only my power, as Mother of God, is preventing the outbreak of the storm. All is hanging
on a slender thread. When that thread shall snap, Divine Justice shall pounce upon the
world and execute its dreadful, purging designs. All the nations shall be punished because
sins, like a muddy river, are now covering all the earth.

“The powers of evil are getting ready to strike furiously in every part of the globe.
Tragic events are in store for the future. For quite a while, and in many a way, I have
warned the world. The nation’s rulers do indeed understand the gravity of these dangers,
but they refuse to acknowledge that it is necessary for all people to practice a truly
Christian life to counteract that scourge. Oh, what torture I feel in my heart, on beholding
mankind so engrossed in all kinds of things and completely ignoring the most important
duty of their reconciliation with God. The time is not far off now when the whole world
shall be greatly disturbed. A great deal of blood of just and innocent people as well as
saintly priests will be poured out. The Church shall suffer very much and hatred will be at
its very peak”.

“Italy shall be humiliated and purged in her blood. She shall suffer very much indeed on
account of the multitude of sins committed in this privileged nation, the abode of the Vicar
of Christ”.

“You cannot possibly imagine what is going to happen. A great revolution shall break
out and the streets shall be stained with blood. The Pope’s sufferings on this occasion may
well be compared to the agony that will shorten his pilgrimage on earth. His successor
shall pilot the boat during the storm. But the punishment of the wicked shall not be slow.
That will be an exceedingly dreadful day. The earth shall quake so violently as to scare all
mankind. And so, the wicked shall perish according to the inexorably severity of Divine
Justice. If possible, publish this message throughout the world, and admonish all the people
to do penance and to return right away to God”.

There are so many other things that could and should be said about Sister Elena and the reader
will please forgive any omissions because the information was gathered in the best way available.

In the future, it is hoped that a more thorough source of information will be put together to give a more adequate account of the wonderful and amazing spiritual life of Sister Elena.

Her Holy Death
In the eyes of God her mission was completed and so Sister Elena Aiello was called to God on June 19, 1961. She flew to Heaven at dawn when everyone was at rest. Her soul went to meet her Divine Spouse, holding in her hand, the oil-filled brightly burning lamp. In life she was heard saying more than once: “Even from my tomb I shall raised my voice against anyone daring to oppose the charitable goal of my Community.”

She acted toward God with complete surrender, childlike abandon and spoke with sincerity,
candor and simplicity. She denounced injustice and exploiters even at the cost of humiliations
and misunderstandings. She was a strong woman of the Baptist and Catherine type. She kept
her rosary beads wrapped around her wrists so as to be able to say it at any free moment. She
kept the church beautiful with fresh flowers and observed the solemnities and sacred functions
with fervor. The only thing she really dreaded and abhorred was the evil of sin which she fought
wherever she found it. She had a motherly compassion for sinners and for their salvation and
never spared prayers tears or pains.

In her houses even during working hours, the Holy Rosary and other prayers were frequently said and everyone directed their work to and kept in the continual presence of God.

Finally it should be noted that Sister Elena fasted daily on a diet of vegetables and water but was
always able to fulfill her duties with a robust constitution in spite of her sufferings.

Her life can be summed up in this - that she always was concerned for the welfare of others
spiritually or physically over her own, and even of her God since she was heard to cry out several times: “How light is this crown of thorns on my head! How small, O my God is this torture compared to Yours!”

Blessed Elena Aiello, pray for us!
******************************************************************************

THE FOLLOWING QUOTES ARE SOME OF THE WORDS PRONOUNCED BY SISTER ELENA
TO HER HEARERS DURING HER MYSTICAL PHENOMENON

April 15, 1938
(Jesus) - “Do you wish to come with Me to Gethsemane? You shall have to suffer for sinners.
The sin of impurity makes man loathsome…Blessed are the clean of heart, because they shall see
God…

(Vera, friend of Elena & the community who died) …If you wish to be perfect you must cross
the desert before reaching the promised land…Have courage! Each pain is like a flame scorching
you, but some day Jesus will take you up to His Heavenly glory. …..
(Jesus) ….Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do. Look at the ears stained with
blood, bruised by blows, rent by thorns. Yet, souls are stubbornly deaf to the voice of grace…it is
impurity that pierces the Heart of Jesus.

**************************************************************************************************

Monsignor Cioffi, the translator of her biography and friend of Sister Elena, sent these previously
unpublished prophecies of Sister Elena to the late Steven Oraze, Editor of the edifying Catholic newspaper, "Divine Love" which was produced by the Apostolate of Christian Action in Fresno, California. At first Monsignor Cioffi was nervous about publishing the messages because they were so strong and thought that people wouldn’t accept them. Mr. Oraze took them to his Bishop who gave them the Imprimatur and he published them. At that time, "Divine Love" contained the only public printing of these messages. The "Divine Love" staff received direct confirmations from Heaven that they were to publish the messages more than once for all the world to see. It is now clear that they are more relevant now than ever before. Here they are taken directly from this newspaper.


THE PROPHECIES OF SISTER ELENA AIELLO

GOOD FRIDAY (APRIL 16) 1954

“Upon initiating the usual sufferings, about the hour of 1:00 p.m., Jesus appeared to me, covered with wounds and bleeding, saying to me:

‘Behold my child, see to what ends the sins of man have reduced me. The world has lowered itself in overflowing corruption. The governments of the peop1e have risen like demons incarnated, and, while they speak of peace they prepare for war with the most devastating implements to destroy peoples and nations. Men have become ungrateful to My Sacred Heart, and abusing My Mercy, have transformed the earth into a scene of crime’.

‘Numerous scandals are bringing souls to ruin particularly through the corruption of youth. Stirred up, and unrestrained in the enjoyment of the pleasures of the world, they have degraded their spirit in corruption and sin. The bad example of parents trains the family in scandal and infidelity, instead of virtue and prayer, which is almost dead on the lips of many. Stained and withered is the fountain of faith and sanctity the home’.

‘The wills of men do not change. They live in their obstinacy of sin. More severe are the scourges and plagues to recall them to the way of God; but men still become furious, like wounded beasts (and harden their hearts against the Grace of God). The world is no longer worthy of pardon, but only of fire, destruction and death’.

‘There must be more prayers and penances from the souls faithful to Me, in order to appease the just wrath of God, and to temperate the just sentence of punishment, SUSPENDED on earth by the intercession of My Beloved Mother, who is also the Mother of all men’.

‘Oh! how sad is My Heart to see that men do not convert (or respond) to so many calls of love and grief, manifested by My Beloved Mother to errant men. Roaming in darkness, they continue to live in sin, and further away from God! But the scourge of fire is near, to purify the earth of the iniquities of the wicked. The justice of God requires reparation for the many offenses and misdeeds that cover the earth, and which can no longer be compromised. Men are obstinate in their guilt, and do not return to God’.

‘The Church is opposed, and the priests are despised because of the bad ones who give scandal. Help Me, by suffering, to repair for so many offenses, and thus save AT LEAST IN PART, humanity precipitated in a slough of corruption and death’.

‘Make it known to all men that, repentant, they must return to God, and, in doing so, may hope for pardon, and be saved from the just vengeance of a scorned God’.

“In so saying Our Lord God disappeared. Then the Madonna appeared to me. She was dressed in black, with seven swords piercing Her Immaculate Heart. Coming closer, with an expression of profound sorrow, and with tears on her cheeks, she spoke to me, saying: ‘Listen attentively, and reveal to all:

‘My Heart is sad for so many sufferings in an impending world in ruin. The justice of Our Father is most offended. Men live in their obstinacy of sin. The wrath of God is near. Soon the world will be afflicted with great calamities, bloody revolutions, frightful hurricanes, and the overflowing of streams and the seas’.

‘Cry out until the priests of God lend their ears to my voice, to advise men that the time is near at hand, and if men do not return to God with prayers and penances, the world will be overturned in a new and more terrible war. Arms most deadly will destroy peoples and nations! The dictators of the earth, specimens infernal, will demolish the churches and desecrate the Holy Eucharist, and will destroy things most dear. In this impious war, much will be destroyed of that which has been built by the hands of man’.

‘CLOUDS WITH LIGHTNING FLASHES OF FIRE IN THE SKY AND A TEMPEST OF FIRE SHALL FALL UPON THE WORLD. THIS TERRIBLE SCOURGE, NEVER BEFORE SEEN IN THE HISTORY OF HUMANITY, WILL LAST SEVENTY HOURS. GODLESS PERSONS WILL BE CRUSHED AND WIPED OUT. MANY WILL BE LOST BECAUSE THEY REMAIN IN THEIR OBSTINACY OF SIN. THEN SHALL BE SEEN THE POWER OF LIGHT OVER THE POWER OF DARKNESS’.

‘Be not silent, my daughter, because the hours of darkness, of abandonment, are near. ‘I am bending over the world, holding in suspension the justice of God. OTHERWISE THESE THINGS WOULD ALREADY HAVE NOW COME TO PASS. Prayers and penances are necessary because men MUST RETURN TO GOD and to My Immaculate Heart—the Mediatrix of men to God, and thus THE WORLD WILL BE AT LEAST IN PART SAVED’.

‘Cry out these things to all, like the very echo of my voice. Let this be known to all, because it will help save many souls, and prevent much destruction in the Church and in the world’.

MESSAGE OF GOOD FRIDAY (APRIL 8) 1955
“The Blessed Mother, lovely and majestic, but with tears on her cheeks, spoke: ‘My daughter, it is thy Mother speaking to thee, Listen attentively, and make known all that I tell thee, because men, in spite of repeated warnings, are not returning to God. They refuse grace, and are not listening to my voice. You must have no doubt about what I am making known to you, because my words are very clear, and you must transmit them to all.’

‘DARK AND FRIGHTFUL DAYS ARE APPROACHING! Mankind is obscured by a thick fog, as a
result of the many grievous sins, which are well nigh covering the whole earth. Today, more than ever, men are, resisting the calls from Heaven, and are blaspheming God, while wallowing in the mire of sin’.

‘My daughter, look upon my Heart pierced by the thorns of so many sins; my face, disfigured by sorrow; my eyes, filled with tears. The cause of such great sadness is the sight of so many souls going to Hell, and because the Church is wounded – inwardly and outwardly’.

‘The rulers of nations make so much ado and speak of peace. But instead, the whole world will soon be at war, and all mankind will he plunged into sorrow, be cause the justice of God will not be delayed in fulfilling its course, and these events are near. Tremendous will be the upheaval of the whole world, because men — as at the time of the Deluge — have lost God’s way, and are ruled by the spirit of Satan’.

‘Priests must unite by prayers and penance. They must hasten to spread the devotion to the Two Hearts. The hour of my triumph is close at hand. The victory will be accomplished through the love and mercy of the Heart of My Son, and of My Immaculate Heart the Mediatrix between men and God, By accepting this invitation, and by uniting their tears to those of My Sorrowful Heart, priests and religious will obtain great graces for the salvation of poor sinners’.

‘LAUNCH FORTH INTO THE WORLD A MESSAGE TO MAKE KNOWN TO ALL THAT THE
SCOURGE IS NEAR AT HAND, The justice of God is weighing upon the world. Mankind, defiled in the mire, soon will be washed in its own blood, by disease; by famine; by earthquakes; by cloudbursts, tornadoes, floods, and terrible storms; and by war. But men ignore all these warnings, and are unwilling to be convinced that my tears (Weeping Madonna of Sicily?), are plain signs to serve notice that tragic events are hanging over the world, and that the hours of great trials are at hand’.

‘If men do not amend their ways, a terrifying scourge of fire will come down from Heaven upon all the nations of the world, and men will be punished according to the debts contracted with Divine justice. There will be frightful moments for all, because Heaven will be joined with the earth, and all the un-Godly people will be destroyed, SOME NATIONS WILL BE PURIFIED, WHILE OTHERS WILL DISAPPEAR ENTIRELY’.

You are to transmit these warnings to all, in order that the new generation will know that men had been warned in time to turn to God by doing penance, and thus could have avoided these punishments’.

But when will all this come about?’ I asked Our Lady.” ‘My daughter,’ answered the Blessed Mother, ‘the time is not far off. When men least expect it, the course of Divine Justice will be accomplished’.

‘My Heart is so big for poor sinners, and I make use of every possible means that they may be saved. Look at this mantle, how big it is. If I were not bent over the earth to cover all with my maternal love, the tempest of fire would have already broken upon the nations of the world!’

“Then I exclaimed, ‘My lovely Mother, never before have I seen thee with such a large mantle.’ The Blessed Virgin, holding her arms wide, answered:”

‘This is the mantle of mercy for all those who, having repented, come back to My Immaculate Heart. See? The right hand holds the mantle to cover and to save poor sinners, while with the left hand I hold back the Divine Justice, so that the time of Mercy may still be prolonged.’

‘To help me in this, I ask that the prayer, MATERNAL REFUGE, be spread as a most useful means to obtain graces and salvation for poor sinners, Say often with your arms crossed:

“QUEEN OF THE UNIVERSE, MEDIATRIX OF MEN TO GOD, REFUGE OF ALL OUR HOPES, HAVE MERCY ON US,”

GOOD FRIDAY (APRIL 7) 1950
Sister Elena Aiello asked Our Blessed Mother: “What will become of Italy? Will Rome be saved?”
“The Madonna answered:” ‘In part, by the Pope. The Church will be in travail, but the forces of Hell cannot prevail! You must suffer for the Pope and Christ, and thus Christ will be safe on earth; and the Pope, with his redemptive word, will, in part, save the world.’

“The Madonna then came closer, and with a sad expression, showed me the flames of Hell. She said:” ‘Satan reigns and triumphs on earth! See how the souls are falling into Hell. See how high the flames are, and the souls who fall into them like flakes of snow, looking like transparent embers! How many sparks! How many cries of hate, and of despair! How much pain!’

‘See how many priestly souls! Look at the sign of their consecration in their transparent hands! (In the palms of their hands the sign of the cross, in more vivid fire, could clearly be seen!) What torture, my daughter, in my maternal Heart! Great is my sorrow to see that men do not change! The justice of the Father requires reparation — otherwise many will be lost!’

“See how Russia will burn!” Before my eyes there extended an immense field covered with flames and smoke, in which souls were submerged as if in a sea of fire.

“And all this fire,” concluded the Madonna, “is not that which will fall from the hands of men, but will be hurled directly from the Angels (at the time of the great chastisement or purification that will come upon the earth). Therefore I ask prayers, penance and sacrifice, so I may act as Mediatrix for my Son in order to save souls.”

GOOD FRIDAY (March 23) 1961
The Madonna speaks: “My daughter, the scourge is near. Much is spoken of peace, but all the world will soon be at war, and the streets will be stained with blood! No gleam of light is seen in the world, because men live in the darkness of error, and the enormous weight of sin angers the justice of God.”

“All nations will be punished, because sin has spread all over the world! Tremendous will be the
punishments, because man has arrived at an insupportable contest with his God and Father, and has exasperated His infinite Goodness!”

“My heart bleeds for Italy also, which will be safe only in part for the Pope! Oh!, what grief to see the representative of Christ on earth hated, persecuted, outraged!”

“He, who is the Spiritual Father of the people, the defender of the Faith and of truth, whose face, radiant with light, shines upon the world, is greatly hated.”

“He, who personifies Christ on earth, doing good for all, becomes thus outraged with impunity!”

“Many iniquitous and wicked leaders of the people, who live and drag along with them their people outside the laws of God, showing themselves in sheep’s’ clothing, while being rapacious wolves, have ruined society, stirring it up against God and His Church.”

“How can the world be saved, from the disaster that is about to crash down upon the misleading nations, if man does not repent of his errors and failings? The only salvation is a complete repentance and return to God, and a true devotion to my Immaculate Heart, particularly in the daily recitation of my Rosary.”

“Once there was the chastisement by water, but if there is not a returning to God, there will come the chastisement by fire, which will cover the streets of the world with blood.”

"My daughter, cry out loudly, and let it be known to all, that, if they do not return to God, Italy too, will only in part be safe for the Pope.”

“My heart of Mother, and Mediatrix of men, close to the mercy of God, invites, with many manifestations and many signs, the people to penance and to pardon. But they respond with a storm of hate, blasphemies and sacrilegious profanations, as if blinded by an infernal rage. I wish prayers and penance, in order that I may again obtain mercy and salvation for many souls — otherwise they will be lost.”

FEAST OF THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION -DEC 8, 1956
Our Blessed Mother speaks: “The world today is honoring me, but my Motherly Heart is bleeding, because the enemy is at our doors! Men are offending God too much! If I were to show you the number of sins committed in a single day, you would die of horror and sorrow! The sins that distress God the most, are those of the souls who should perfume the air with the fragrance of their virtues. Instead, they contaminate (by their sinful lives) those who come near them.”

“The times are grievous. The whole world is in turmoil, because IT HAS BECOME WORSE THAN AT THE TIME OF THE DELUGE!”

“Everything is in suspense, like a thread; when this thread breaks, the justice of God will fall like a thunderbolt and will complete its terrible course of purification.”

Sister Elena asked, “What will become of Italy?”

The Virgin Mary answered: “Italy, my daughter, will be humiliated, purified in blood, and must suffer much, because many are the sins of this beloved country, seat of the Vicar of Christ. You cannot imagine what will happen! In those sad days there will be much anguish and weeping. There will be a great revolution, and streets will be red with blood.”

“The Pope will suffer much, and all this suffering will be like an agony, which will shorten his earthly pilgrimage. His successor will guide the boat in the tempest.”

“However the punishment of the impious will not be delayed. That day will be most fearful in the world! The earth will tremble, all humanity will be shaken! The wicked and the obstinate will perish in the tremendous severity of the justice of the Lord.”

“Launch at once a message into the world, to advise men to return to God by prayers and penances, and to come with confidence to my Immaculate Heart. My intercession must be shown, because I am the Mother of God, of the just, and of sinners. Through prayer and penance, my mercy will be able to hold back the hand of God’s justice.”

PROPHESIES OF 1959
Jesus, dripping with blood and with painful and suffering look, said: “Do you wish to unite with Me in My agony? See how much I suffer! The sins of men have reduced me to this! What bitterness is poured into this Heart, pierced by many souls, who instead of loving me with sacrifices, and in flight from sinful vanities of the corrupt world, commit much iniquity.”

“Help me to suffer by consoling my grieved Heart, and make reparation for the many sins. Oh my beloved bride, if you knew the pain that my Heart suffers from the loss of so many souls! Satan travels victorious over all the sinful earth. I need generous souls to appease the outraged justice of the Father, because the world is headed for imminent ruin. The hours of darkness are near!”

“Then, the Madonna appeared to me, sad and shedding tears. She said”: ‘This great mantle which you see, is the expression of my mercy for covering sinners and for saving them. Men, instead, cover themselves with even more filth, and do not want to confess their real faults. Therefore, the justice of God will pass over the sinful world to purify humanity for so many sins, openly committed and hidden, especially those which corrupt youth.’

‘In order to save souls, I wish that there be propagated in the world the consecration to the Immaculate Heart of Mary, Mediatrix of men, devoted to the Mercy of God, and to the Queen of the Universe.’

‘The world will be once more afflicted with great calamity; with bloody revolutions; with great earthquakes; with famines; with epidemics; with fearful hurricanes; and with floods from rivers and seas. But if men do not return to God, purifying fire will fall from the Heavens, like snowstorms, on all peoples, and a great part of humanity will be destroyed!’

‘No longer do men speak according to the true spirit of the Gospel. The immorality of the times has ‘reached a peak. But men do not listen to my motherly warnings, so the world must soon be purified.’

‘RUSSIA WILL MARCH UPON ALL THE NATIONS OF EUROPE, PARTICULARLY ITALY, AND WILL RAISE HER FLAG OVER THE DOME OF ST. PETER’S. Italy will be severely tried by a great revolution, and Rome will be purified in blood for its many sins, especially those of impurity! The flock is about to be dispersed and the Pope must suffer greatly.’

‘The only valid means for placating Divine Justice is to pray and do penance, returning to God with sincere sorrow for the faults committed, and then the chastisement of Divine Justice will be mitigated by mercy. Humanity will never find peace, if it does not return to my Immaculate Heart as Mother of Mercy, and Mediatrix of men; and to the Heart of my Son Jesus!’

GOOD FRIDAY — 1960
The Madonna speaks: “How youth lives in perdition! How many innocent souls find themselves enwrapped in a chain of scandals. The world has become as a flooded valley, overflowing with filth and mud. Some of the most difficult trials of Divine Justice are yet to come, before the deluge of fire.”

“I, for a long time, have advised men in many ways, but they do not listen to my maternal appeals, and they continue to walk the paths of perdition. But soon terrifying manifestations will be seen, which will make even the most obdurate sinners tremble!”

“Great calamities will come upon the world, which will bring confusion, tears, struggles and pain. Great earthquakes will swallow up entire cities and countries, and will bring epidemics, famine, and terrible destruction ESPECIALLY WHERE THE SONS OF DARKNESS ARE, (pagan or anti-God nations).”

"In these tragic hours, the world has need of prayers and penance, because the Pope, the priests, and the Church are in danger. If we do not pray, Russia will march upon all of Europe, and particularly upon Italy, bringing much more ruin and havoc! Hence the priests must be in the front line of defense of the Church, by example and sanctity in life, for materialism is breaking forth in all nations and evil prevails over good.”

“The rulers of the people do not understand this, because they do not have the Christian spirit; in their blindness, do not see the truth.”

“In Italy, some leaders like rapacious wolves in sheep’s’ clothing, while calling themselves Christians — open the door to materialism, and, fostering dishonest actions, will bring Italy to ruin; but many of them, too, will fall in confusion.”

“Propagate the devotions to my Immaculate Heart, of Mother of Mercy, Mediatrix of men, who believe in the mercy of God, and of the Queen of the Universe.”

“I will manifest my partiality for Italy, which will be preserved from the fire, but the skies will be covered with dense darkness, and the earth will be shaken by fearful earthquakes which will open deep abysses. Provinces and cities will be destroyed, and all will cry out that the end of the world has come! Even Rome will be punished according to justice for its many and serious sins, because here sin has reached its peak.”

“Pray, and lose no time, lest it be too late; since dense darkness surrounds the earth and the enemy is at the doors!”

FEAST OF THE IMMACULATE HEART - August 22, 1960
The Madonna speaks: “The hour of the justice of God is close, and will be terrible!”

“Tremendous scourges are impending over the world, and various nations are struck by epidemics, famines, great earthquakes, terrific hurricanes, with overflowing rivers and seas, which bring ruin and death.”

“If the people do not recognize in these scourges (of nature) the warnings of Divine Mercy, and do not return to God with truly Christian living, ANOTHER TERRIBLE WAR WILL COME FROM THE EAST TO THE WEST. RUSSIA WITH HER SECRET ARMIES WILL BATTLE AMERICA; WILL OVERRUN EUROPE.

The river Rhine will be overflowing with corpses and blood. Italy, also, will be harassed by a great revolution, and the Pope will suffer terribly.”

“Spread the devotion to my Immaculate Heart, in order that many souls maybe conquered by my love and that many sinners may return to my Maternal Heart. Do not fear, for I will accompany with my maternal protection my faithful ones, and all those who accept my urgent warnings, and they — especially by the recitations of my Rosary — will be saved.”

“Satan goes furiously through this disordered world, and soon will show all his might. But, because of my Immaculate Heart, the triumph of Light will not delay in its triumph over the power of darkness, and the world, finally, will have tranquility and peace.”

GOOD FRIDAY — 1961
The Sorrowful Madonna speaks: “People pay no attention to my motherly warnings, and thus the world is falling headlong evermore into an abyss of iniquity. Nations shall be convulsed by terrible disasters, causing destruction and death.

Blessed Elena Aiello urn containing her holy relics
“Russia, spurred on by Satan, will seek to dominate the whole world and, by bloody revolutions, will propagate her false teachings throughout all the nations, especially in Italy. The Church will be persecuted and the Pope and the priests shall suffer much.”

Sister Elena Aiello speaks: “Oh, what a horrible vision I see! A great revolution is going on in Rome! They are entering the Vatican. The Pope is all alone; he s praying. They are holding the Pope. They take him by force. They knock him down to the floor. They are tying him. Oh, God! Oh God! They are kicking him. What a horrible scene! How dreadful!”

“Our Blessed Mother is drawing near. Like corpses those evil men fall down to the floor. Our Lady helps the Pope to his feet and, taking him by the arm, she covers him with her mantle saying: ‘Fear not!’

“Flagstaffs (flying the Red flag over St. Peter’s dome and elsewhere) collapse, and power is gone out of the clubs of those evil brutes. These atheists are ever shouting: ‘We don’t want God to rule over us; we want Satan to be our master!’

Our Blessed Mother speaks again: “My daughter, Rome will not be saved, because the Italian rulers have forsaken the Divine Light and because only a few people really love the Church. But the day is not far off when all the wicked shall perish, under the tremendous blows of Divine Justice.”
---------------------------------
In April 2011, Pope Benedict XVI approved the petition allowing for the Beatification of Venerable Elena Aiello. She was declared Blessed on September 14, 2011 (Feast of the Exaultation of the Holy Cross) at 17.30 in Piazza dei Bruzi in Cosenza, Italy. The proclamation of the Blessed was made by Cardinal Angelo Amato, prefect of the Congregation for the Causes of Saints, along with Archbishop of Cosenza/Bisignano, His Excellency Salvatore Nunnari.

For those interested, the Italian website of the Minim Sisters of the Passion of our Lord Jesus Christ can be found here.

-------------------------------
Webmasters note:
As a layman who endeavors to always be faithful to the teachings of the Catholic church I feel duty-bound to comment on the prophecies of Blessed Elena. Firstly it should be noted that when the Catholic church Beatifies or Canonizes a person, it is done so strictly on the basis of the sanctity and heroic virtue of the person, and not for any mystical graces, revelations or prophesies that they may have allegedly received. In other words, by Beatifying Mother Elena Aiello, the Church is recognizing her extraordinary virtue alone, and not any of the heavenly graces, revelations or prophecies that she may have been given.

With this said, given that the Church HAS RECOGNISED Bl. Elena's virtue as being extraordinary and thereby setting her sanctity as one that we should strive to imitate, this does give us some basis to investigate also the extraordinary prophecies that she was allegedly given.

Upon reading Blessed Elena's prophecies, one quickly notes that many of them are quite severe.
We must, however, keep in mind that prophecies ARE NOT CERTAIN AND CAN BE LESSENED OR EVEN COMPLETELY MITIGATED through the right actions of humanity, especially through the prayers of the faithful. One need only read Chapter 3 of the Old Testament Book of Jonah to see how a prophesy can be completely mitigated through right actions, repentance and prayer. "“Arise, go to Nineveh, that great city, and preach to it the message that I tell you.” The message of God, of course, was that in 40 days the great city of Nineveh would be destroyed. Yet, we all know what happened.....the whole people of Nineveh, led by their king, repented and prayed for God's forgiveness and they were speared the horrible chastisement prophesied through Jonah.

Now, for those who think that Bl. Elena's prophesies of a worldwide warning and even a worldwide chastisement are too severe to be true, one should consider some of the other recent prophets and revelations with similar messages for our times, such as the messages given to Blessed Anna Maria Taigi, Josefa Manendez, Blessed Anna-Katarina Emmerick, St Louis de Montfort, Blessed Sister Mary of Jesus Crucified and many others, along with the warnings to humanity given at Church approved Marian apparition sites of Our Lady of La Salette, Fatima, Akita, Kibeho, all of which have been approved by the Church.

For example, the third message of Akita given by the Blessed Virgin to Sister Agnes Sasagawa on October 13, 1973 stated:

"As I told you, if men do not repent and better themselves, the Father will inflict a terrible punishment on all humanity. It will be a punishment greater than the deluge, such as one will never have seen before. Fire will fall from the sky and will wipe out a great part of humanity, the good as well as the bad, sparing neither priests nor faithful. The survivors will find themselves so desolate that they will envy the dead. The only arms which will remain for you will be the Rosary and the Sign left by my Son. Each day, recite the prayers of the Rosary. With the Rosary, pray for the Pope, the bishops and the priests."

"The work of the devil will infiltrate even into the Church in such a way that one will see cardinals opposing cardinals, and bishops against other bishops. The priests who venerate me will be scorned and opposed by their Confreres. The Church and altars will be vandalized. The Church will be full of those who accept compromises and the demon will press many priests and consecrated souls to leave the service of the Lord.

"The demon will rage especially against souls consecrated to God. The thought of the loss of so many souls is the cause of my sadness. If sins increase in number and gravity, there will no longer be pardon for them."


Certainly similar prophesies of a worldwide warning followed perhaps by a worldwide chastisement have been given to other modern day mystics, some of whom are found elsewhere on this website. Let us hope and pray then, that if such prophecies are indeed from God, that they will be mitigated by the repentance, prayer and right actions of humanity, just like the people of Nineveh who repented through the preaching of Jonah.
And let us remember that perhaps our greatest advocate is the Blessed Virgin Mary---for it is She who mo8re than any other pleads for mercy and forgiveness on behalf of all of humanity.

***The primary source for this article is the book"The Incredible Life Story of Sister Elena Aiello- The Calabrian Holy Nun" by Rt. Reverend Francisco Spadafora, Published by Theo Gaus Inc., 1964. Those interested in obtaining this book can email the webmaster at gdallaire1@gmail.com
-Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners now and at the hour of our death, AMEN.

The Story of the Holy Rosary

$
0
0



THE HOLY ROSARY
by Jim Dunning

(This article was originally published in "Irelands Own" magazine. The webmaster would like to gratefully thank the author, Jim Dunning, for his kind permission in reprinting it here.)

In 1945 when the atomic bomb was dropped on Hiroshima in Japan, a small community of Jesuit Fathers and their buildings, only blocks from ground zero, remained unharmed, while everyone else within a radius of 1.5 kilometres from the centre was killed. Fr. Hubert Schiffer, one of the eight priests involved, told the Eucharistic Congress of Philadelphia in 1976, when all eight members were still alive and well, that 200 scientists had failed to find a scientific explanation for this. He suggested that there was only one thing that made their house different from the others. They recited the Holy Rosary every day.

History of the Holy Rosary
The history of the Rosary is not altogether clear. Tradition has it that it was given by Our Lady to St. Dominic (1170 – 1221), at the beginning of the 13th century to help combat the Albigensian heresy in France. (The heresy involved the wilful denial of the divinity of Christ.) Tradition also has it that she promised Dominic his Order would flourish if he spread devotion to the Rosary. Even if this is correct, it is unlikely that the Rosary he received bore much resemblance to the one we use today. Many scholars hold that it is more likely to have resulted from a long and gradual development beginning before St. Dominic’s time and continuing to the 15th century. Eventually, they believe, 50 Hail Marys were recited and the form of prayer became known as the ‘rosarium’, a rose garden.

The devotion in use today consists mostly of a prayer taken directly from Holy Scripture, with the first part of the Hail Mary recalling the words of the Archangel Gabriel, who called Mary ‘full of grace’ ; the second part of the greeting comes from the lips of her cousin Elizabeth, who exclaimed : ‘Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb !’
Looking beyond the words to the mysteries themselves, the Rosary has been described as the life, ministry and passion of Jesus, given us by the Virgin Mary for meditation and prayer, enabling us to learn who Jesus is. Altogether a sweet chain linking us to the Son of God.

The traditional 15 mysteries were standardised by Pope St. Pius V in the 16th century. He introduced the Rosary into the Roman Catholic liturgical calendar, naming the 7th of October as the Feast day of ‘Our Lady of the Rosary.’ (He would have been gratified to learn that she subsequently described this as her favourite title.)

In his encyclical at the time he stated, This devotion in its origin and wisdom is more divine than human.’

There has been no shortage of recommendations promoting the use of this particular devotion. Various popes have given it their support, as well as a large number of saints. In our own time, Pope John Paul II described it as ‘my favourite prayer’, pointing out that it can be prayed by simple folk as well as by profound theologians. He went on to say, ‘Through the Rosary the faithful receive abundant grace, as though from the hands of the Redeemer.’

The Rosary is, in the words of Cardinal Newman, ‘the Creed turned into prayer…. It gives us the great truths of Christ’s life and death to meditate upon and brings them nearer to our hearts. Jesus becomes our constant companion as we meditate on its mysteries.’

Padre Pio, the famous stigmatic, said, ‘Love the Madonna and pray the Rosary, for her Rosary is the weapon against the evils of the world today.’ On a humbler level, Sister Lucia, who as a child was the most responsible of the three seers at Fatima, declared confidently when she was a nun, ‘There is no problem that cannot be solved effectively by the Rosary and by our sacrifices.’

The most powerful of all protagonists, however, is Our Lady herself. When she appeared to the three children at Fatima, she urged them to say the Rosary every day to obtain peace for the world. During many of her apparitions she has held a rosary in her hand. When Bernadette first saw Our Lady at Lourdes she instinctively drew her rosary from her pocket and began to pray. She noticed that the mysterious being also had a rosary, one with large white beads. As she later described the event, ‘The Lady let me pray alone ; she passed the beads of the rosary between her fingers, but said nothing ; only at the end of each decade did she say the Gloria with me.’

Why should we also pray the Rosary? One good reason might be to grow in holiness and in one’s prayer life. It has been claimed that the daily Rosary increases our faith, hope and charity, enhancing our belief, adoration, trust and love of Jesus and our Blessed Mother. In sanctifying us, it helps us to avoid sin. It has been said that the Holy Rosary may be regarded as a perfect prayer because within it lies the awesome story of our salvation. It allows us to meditate the mysteries of joy, of sorrow and the glory of both Jesus and Mary. Our heavenly Mother has invited us to say the Rosary as a powerful weapon against evil and to bring us to true peace.

The Rosary is not compulsory. We don’t have to say it, but to ignore it is to lose a most effective and enriching prayer, one that as we have seen, is particularly encouraged by Our Lady herself. It may be considered difficult to give attention to the prayers while meditating on the events of the mysteries, but there is no reason why one should not allow the words to recede for much of the time while contemplating the events of the Gospel, and vice versa. It is not something to worry about. When we focus on the agony of the Crucifixion, for example, the words can become a blur as we contemplate the terrible suffering of Our Lord. This is how it should be.

The Rosary can be said alone or with others. For those wishing to take advantage of outside encouragement there is The Living Rosary Association, formed originally in 1826 by Pauline Jaricot to save the church in France. It was formally approved by Pope Gregory XVI in 1832. Although it lost momentum it was revived on the 8th of December, 1986, by the husband and wife team of Richard and Patricia Melvin in America. Today, more than 12 million faithful servants are joined worldwide through The Living Rosary, united with Mary in prayer to hasten the triumph of her Immaculate Heart and to bring about the reign of Christ the King.

Further information can be obtained from:
Universal Living Rosary Association, P.O. Box 1303, Dickinson, Texas 77539, USA, or via Google on the internet.

In 2002, Pope John Paul announced five new optional mysteries, known as the Luminous Mysteries, bringing the total number of mysteries up to 20. More about the Luminous Mysteries can be found here. The mysteries already existing are shown in an Appendix.

Bibliography:
‘All Generations Will Call Me Blessed’ (Jim McManus C.Ss.R.)
‘Mystical Rose’ (Thomas Philippe, O.P.)
Google
_________________________________

THE HOLY ROSARY - APPENDIX
THE JOYFUL MYSTERIES :
1. The Annunciation (Luke 1 :26-38)
2. The Visitation (Luke 1 :39-56)
3. The Nativity (Luke 2 : 1-20)
4. The Presentation in the Temple (Luke 2 :22-40)
5. The Finding in the Temple (Luke 2 : 41-52)

THE SORROWFUL MYSTERIES :
1. The Agony in the Garden (Luke 22 :39-54)
2 . The Scourging (John 19 :1)
3. The Crowning with Thorns (Matthew 27 :27-31)
4. The Carrying of the Cross (Luke 23 :26-32)
5. The Crucifixion (John 19 :17-37)

THE GLORIOUS MYSTERIES :
1. The Resurrection (John : 20)
2. The Ascension (Acts 1 :1-11)
3. Descent of the Holy Spirit (Acts 2 :1-13)
4. Assumption of Our Lady (tradition)
5. Crowning of Our Lady in Heaven (Revelation :12 :)

The Fatima Prayer may be added after each decade:
‘O my Jesus, forgive us our sins, save us from the fires of Hell, and lead all souls to Heaven, especially those in most need of your Mercy.’

The Luminous Mysteries -Mysteries of Light

$
0
0


THE MYSTERIES OF LIGHT

By Jim Dunning

(This article was originally published in the October edition of "Irelands Own" magazine. The webmaster would like to gratefully thank the author, Jim Dunning, for his kind permission in reprinting it here.)

Traditionally, The Rosary has consisted of three main categories: the Joyful, Sorrowful and Glorious Mysteries. Within each category are found five mysteries which mirror events described in scripture, with the exception of the last two, namely, Our Lady’s assumption and her crowning in Heaven. For some reason the three years of the public life of Jesus, beginning with his baptism in the Jordan, were not included. Pope John Paul II, an ardent advocate of the Rosary, which he fondly described as ‘my favourite prayer’, believed that the gap could be filled by adding five mysteries relating solely to the ministry of Jesus.

The first of these is ‘The Baptism in the Jordan’ (Luke 3 : 21-22), when Jesus insisted on being baptised by John the Baptist, in spite of the latter’s objections. The heavens opened wide and the voice of the Father was heard., saying : ‘Thou art my beloved Son ; in thee I am well pleased.’




The second mystery is entitled : ‘The Wedding at Cana’ (John 2:1-11), when Jesus was persuaded by his mother to change water into wine. The first of many miracles, and one that encourages us today to ask his blessed Mother to intercede on our behalf..

The third Light mystery is called ‘The Proclamation of the Kingdom of God’ (Mark 1 : 15), which refers to that period when Jesus came into Galilee announcing : ‘The time is fulfilled and the Kingdom of God is at hand. Repent and believe in the gospel.’ This call to repentance leads to the introduction of that ministry of forgiveness which culminated with the Sacrament of Reconciliation (Confession). This was entrusted to the disciples by Jesus when he told them: ‘Receive the Holy Spirit ; whose sins you shall forgive, they are forgiven them ; whose sins you shall retain, they are retained.’

The fourth of these mysteries is ‘The Transfiguration ‘ (Luke 9 : 28-36), when Peter, James and John were privileged to see Jesus transfigured in splendour, and to hear a voice from the cloud, saying, ‘This is my Son, whom I have chosen. Listen to him.’

The fifth Light mystery, ‘Institution of the Eucharist’ (Matthew 26 :26-29), refers to the introduction of the Eucharist at the Last Supper, when Jesus offered his disciples bread and wine, saying, ‘Take and eat ; this is my body…..all of you drink of this, for this is my blood of the new covenant which is being shed for many unto the forgiveness of sins.’

Traditionally, the Joyful Mysteries are said on Mondays and Thursdays, the Sorrowful Mysteries on Tuesdays and Fridays, and the Glorious Mysteries on Sundays, Wednesdays and Saturdays. Pope John Paul suggested that those wishing to include the Mysteries of Light could insert them on Thursdays, moving the Joyful Mysteries from Thursday to Saturday. If all of this sounds somewhat involved, it should be remembered that the daily recitation of five mysteries only takes about a quarter of an hour.

It should also be remembered that Our Lady promised many graces and her special protection to all who devoutly and regularly pray the Rosary. As Pope John Paul II wrote in an Apostolic Letter: ‘Through the Rosary the faithful receive abundant grace, as though from the hands of the Mother of the Redeemer.’

Bibliography:
-"All Generations Will Call Me Blessed" by Jim McManus C.Ss.R.
-Google

Maria Pierina de Micheli & The Holy Face of Jesus Devotion

$
0
0

Blessed Maria Pierina de Micheli & The Holy Face of Jesus Devotion & Medal

"No one gives me a kiss of love on My face to make amends for the kiss of Judas"

"I firmly wish that My face reflecting the intimate pains of my soul, the suffering and love of my heart, be more honoured! Whoever gazes upon me already consoles me."-Our Lord Jesus to Sister Maria Pierina

Brief Biography of Blessed Mother Maria Pierina de Micheli

Birth and childhood
Maria Pierina de Micheli was born on September 11 1890, in Milan, Italy and she was baptized at St. Peter in Sala's church on the same day, with the name of Giuseppina.
Suffering came early for Maria Pierina as she had not yet turned two when her father died, leaving the family without his fatherly love and affection along with the sufferings of losing their main breadwinner.

Early visions of Jesus
At age 7 on May 3, 1898 she received Jesus in her First Communion. Recalling that day with holy joy many years later in 1943 she wrote- "I saw the baby Jesus in the host. Heaven on earth! Today, only by faith, I know he loves me."

Then began a lifetime of heavenly graces and visions, along with many sufferings in union with Jesus. One day while she was praying in St. Peter in Sala's church (her local parish), Jesus on the Crucifix came alive and spoke to her. On another occasion at the age of twelve, when she was again in her Parish Church during the 3pm Good Friday service, she heard a Voice saying quite distinctly:

"No one gives me a kiss of love on My Face to make amends for the Kiss of Judas."
In her childlike simplicity, she believed that the voice was heard by everyone and was pained to see that only the wounds were kissed but not the face. In her heart exclaiming, "Have patience, dear Jesus, I will give you a kiss of love", and when her turn cameshe lovingly and devoutly imprinted a kiss on His Face. And later as a novice, she was permitted to do night adoration and on the night between Holy Thursday and Good Friday, and while she was praying before Jesus upon the Crucifix, she heard Him say: "Kiss Me."
Sister Maria Pierina immediately obeyed and her lips felt not the contact with the plaster figure but contact with the living flesh of the Face of Jesus.

Becomes a religious sister as a Daughter of the Immaculate Conception of Buenos Aires
From a young age Giuseppina (Maria Pierina) felt called to be a religious Sister—a bride of Christ. In 1912, the Daughters of the Immaculate Conception came from Buenos Aires, Argentina and settled in Milan, not far from the house of the De Micheli's family. On October 15, 1913, at the age of 23, Giuseppina was accepted by the founder of the Congregation, Servant of God Mother Mary Euphrasia laconis, and joined the Daughters of the Immaculate Conception as a Novice. On May 16, 1916 she made her profession and was clothed in the habit, taking the name of Sister Maria Pierina.

In 1919 Sister Maria Pierina was sent to the Mother House in Buenos Aires. On April 12 1920, when she was complaining to Jesus of one of her sorrows, He appeared to her covered with bloodstains and with a sorrowful and affectionate expression (which I shall never forget - she writes) telling her:
"And what have I done?"
Sister Maria Pierina understood and from that time the Holy Face of Jesus became her meditation book and the door to His Heart. She returned to Milan in 1921 and Jesus continued to grant her many favors, along with various sufferings that are always the lot of true Mystics.

In 1928, Mother Estanislada Tognoni was elected Superior General, but had to return to Buenos Aires. In the same year, Mother Pierina was appointed Superior of the Community of Milan, and then she was later re-elected in 1932 and 1936, and in September 1939, she was elected Superior of the Community of Rome.


Pierina recieves visions of Jesus requesting devotion to His Holy Face
As years went by, Jesus often showed Himself to her sometimes sad and other times bleeding, asking her for reparation, thus increasing her desire to suffer and to sacrifice herself for the salvation of souls. During the night adoration of the First Friday in Lent in 1936, Jesus, after letting her share in His spiritual sorrow of the agony in the Garden of Gethsemane, with His Face covered with blood and profoundly sad, Jesus told her:

"I wish that my Face, which reflects the intimate sorrow of my soul, and the suffering and love of my Heart, be better honoured. He who contemplates me consoles me."

On the Tuesday following Passion Sunday, Jesus returned to her and said:

"Each time my Face is contemplated I will pour my love into hearts and through my Holy Face the salvation of many souls will be obtained."

On the first Tuesday of 1937, while she was at prayer, the Lord Jesus instructed her on the devotion to His Holy Face and, in the end, told her:

"Perhaps some souls fear that the devotion to my Holy Face may diminish that to my Sacred Heart. Tell them that, on the contrary, it will complete and increase it. Contemplating my Face, souls will share my sorrows and will feel the need for love and reparation. Is this not the true devotion to my Heart?".

The Blessed Virgin Mary appears to Pierina requesting the Scapular-Medal of the Holy Face
These manifestations became more and more frequent and in May 1938, while Pierina was at prayer in the Community Chapel, a beautiful Lady, which she knew to be the Blessed Virgin Mary appeared on the altar step in a beam of light, holding a Scapular made of two small pieces of flannel joined by a cord. One of these pieces bore the image of the Holy Face of Jesus with the words "Iliumina Domine Vultum Tuum Super Nos" (May the light of Thy Face, 0 Lord, shine upon us) and the other, a Host surrounded by rays and the words "Mane Nobiscum Domine" (Stay with us, 0 Lord).

Gently the Lady approached and said:

"Listen carefully and refer everything to Father (her priest confessor); This Scapular is an armour of defence, a shield of strength, a pledge of mercy which Jesus wishes to give to the world in these times of lust and hatred against God and His Church. There are very few true apostles. A divine remedy is necessary, and this remedy is the Holy Face of Jesus. All who shall wear a Scapular like this and make, if possible, a visit to the Blessed Sacrament every Tuesday in reparation for the outrages that the Holy Face of my Son Jesus received during His Passion and is still receiving in the Holy Eucharist every day,
- will be strengthened in the Faith, and will be made ready to defend it,
- will overcome all difficulties, internal and external
- and they will have a peaceful death under the loving gaze of my Divine Son".



The request of Our Lady was increasingly pressing but Mother Pierina replied that it was not in her power to put it into execution. The permission of the one who guided her spiritual life and funds were necessary. The same year Jesus appeared again covered with blood and very sadly said to her:

"Do you see how I suffer? Yet, very few understand me. Those who say they love me are very ungrateful! I have given my heart as the sensible object of my great love to men and I give My Face as the sensible object of my sorrow for all the sins of men. I wish that it be venerated by a special feast on Tuesday, the day before Ash Wednesday. I wish that the feast be preceded by a novena in which the faithful make reparation with me, joining together and sharing in my sorrow."

In 1939 Jesus said again:

"I wish that My Holy Face be honored in a particular manner on Tuesdays".

Mother Maria Pierina de Micheli felt the desire of Our Blessed Lady more and more fervent. She obtained permission from her spiritual Director and although she did not have any financial means, she set about the task, as requested by Jesus and Mary. She obtained the permission of the photographer Bruner to take copies of the Holy Shroud as reproduced by him, and she received the permission to do so by the Archdiocese of Milan on the August 9, 1940.

Attacks by the Devil
Financial means were still wanting, but the faith of the Reverend Mother made up for it. One morning she saw on a little table an envelope: she opened it to find 11,200 Italian liras. Our Blessed Lady had seen to it. The devil, maddened at this, fell upon this soul to frighten it and prevent the distribution of the medals: he threw her down in the corridor and down the steps, he tore the images and pictures of the Holy Face, but she bore up everything. She tolerated and sacrificed all so that the Holy Face may be honored.

In the beginnning she was worried because she got medals made instead of the cloth scapulars because she felt called to do so. She turned to Our Blessed Lady to obtain peace of mind in the matter. On April 17, 1943 the Blessed Virgin appeared to her and said:

"My daughter, rest assured, the Scapular is replaced by the medal with the same promises and favours - it only has to be spread widely Now my heart is on the feast of the Face of my Divine Son. Tell the Pope that I desire this."

She blessed her and then departed.


Thus began the spread of the devotion to the Holy Face of Jesus and also the spread of the medal in its honor. Since then the devotion and the medal have been spread worldwide with much enthusiasm, accompanied all the while by wonderful graces, conversions and cures as a testament and heavenly sign of God's institution and approval of both.

Her holy death
Mother Maria Pierina de Micheli's motto was: "Give to Jesus; give everything; give always."
Having given herself and her life completely to Jesus, at the age of 54 surrounded by her spiritual daughters, Mother Pierina joined the One Whom she loved on July 26, 1945, at Centonara d' Arto (Verbania) at the house of the Holy Face.
"I felt a deep longing to live always united with Jesus; to love Him intensely because my death can only be a transport of love with my Spouse, Jesus." -Words from the diary of Blessed Maria Pierina de Micheli on July 19, 1941.

Sister Pierina was beatified on Sunday, May 30, 2010 at the Basilica of Santa Maria Maggiore in Rome- the first beatification ever held within its walls.

-Blessed Maria Pierina Di Micheli, pray for us!
-------------------------------------------
Invocation-Prayer to the Holy Face of Jesus:

Oh Holy Face of my sweet Jesus, by that tenderness of love and unspeakable grief with which the Blessed Virgin Mary beheld Thee in Thy painful Passion, grant that our souls may share in that great love and great sorrow, and fulfill more perfectly the Holy Will of God. Amen.
-Imprimatur in Curia Arch. Mediolani on Jan. 25, 1941 -Mons. Cavezzali Pro Vic. Gen
-----------------------------------------
More from her Diary: Her words, and some of Jesus replies:
"Do not deny anything to Jesus."
"I want what God wants."
'Jesus I am yours, do what you want of me."
Jesus said to me: "Only a few souls let me act with full freedom, so I cannot grant many graces."
"This morning I asked Jesus His Heart to love it of His own love, and Jesus told me: "If you knew how I love you, you would die from joy."
I said to Jesus: "Do you believe, oh Jesus, that I love you?" And Jesus replied: "Yes, I do. And do you know when I believe it the most? When you think I have abandoned you, because it is then that you most show your loyalty."
"O, my sweet Jesus, for your Holy Face bathed with tears, may your Eucharistic Reign triumphs in the sanctity of your priests."
"O, my sweet Jesus, for the divine light emanating from your Holy Face, dispel the darkness of ignorance and mistake and be the light of sanctity for your priests."
"O my sweet Jesus, for your Divine Face bathed in a sweat of blood in the agony of Gethsemane, enlighten and strengthen the souls consecrated to you."

_____________________________
"What matters is to love Jesus" -Words of Blessed Maria Pierina De Micheli

Magdalena Gornik -Mystic, Stigmatic and Victim Soul

$
0
0

Magdalena Gornik
(July 19, 1835–February 23, 1896)
A Slovenian woman who lived 47 years without any earthly food and bore the marks of Christ’s wounds, making reparation to God for all the affronts to His Love.

By: Martina Kraljič, translated by Patricia Walsh
(Photo left: Portrait of Magdalena painted by Nikolaj Mašukov, 2004)


Magdalena Gornik was born in 1835 into a poor farm family in the village of Janeži, part of the Slovenian parish of Gora near Sodražica, which is about 50 kilometers south of Ljubljana, the capitol of the country. Her parents were honest and devout Christians, who brought up their seven children in that spirit. Magdalena was above all a normal farm girl, helping her parents with farm work and enjoying the company of her friends, being affectionate and friendly.

In the spring of 1847, when Magdalena was twelve years old, God’s providence intervened into her life in a special way when the Blessed Mother appeared to Magdalena as she walked to a field to do a chore for her mother. Our Lady appeared to her as a peasant woman, asking her to whom she offered her work and if she loved Jesus. Magdalena answered that she offered her work to Jesus and that Jesus knows best if she loves Him. She did not recognize the woman, thinking the lady was a simple farm woman, as the she was clothed in attire typical for the area. The woman then presented herself as the Mother of Jesus and of all people. She indicated her intention to teach Magdalena the reasons for work and to whom to offer her work. She told Magdalena to love her Son, Jesus, more and more strongly. She taught Magdalena that she should thank God for all of His kindness and offer all of her work to Him. This vision touched Magdalena's heart very deeply. She thus prayed even more fervently and attentively prepared for her First Holy Communion.

Magdalena received First Holy Communion that year and was blessed with a locution from Christ, Who told her she was not to tell others about the intense love for Holy Communion that she had been given. Alone she grew further in piety, her heart becoming more and more inflamed with love for Jesus at every holy Mass. She began attending Sunday school but not for long.

During Advent of 1847, Magdalena had become physically very ill. By January 1848 her health condition had worsened to the point of needing to remain in bed. She bore terrible pain with unusual patience - no sighs or complaints, and no other sign of unwillingness being observed in her. No medicine of any kind helped her. The pain gradually increased, becoming its worst in August 1848. Her legs were paralyzed.

On August 2, 1848, Magdalena received her second vision of the Blessed Mother upon awakening from fainting due to her physical pain. She saw the Blessed Mother’s gaze upon her as pale and sad but also friendly. Our Lady told her that when she must endure something she should bear it patiently, offer all pain to God, and that at such times she should think of Jesus’ suffering. She should tenaciously trust in Jesus - from Him she would receive all.
“You will receive your food in the future from God; you will no longer suffer hunger and thirst.”
With this appearance of the Mother of God, Magdalena was almost completely healed; only her legs remained paralyzed.

August 11, 1848, was the day of Magdalena’s first mystical ecstasy. In spirit she was transported to a dark, steep, narrow, and thorny path. She heard the voice,
“If you want to go to heaven, you must travel upon this path.”
Magdalena decided that she would follow that invitation: “Gladly, gladly I will go on that path.”

(Photo left: Description by Magdalena of her vision on August 5 1856 including her signature)
From August 24 forward, she experienced ecstasies and visions on a regular basis until her death in 1896. Her spiritual mission commenced: to suffer for the expiation of sin and to call for atonement. From September 25 until her death, Magdalena no longer consumed any earthly food, except for drops of water. Her food was only the Holy Eucharist and a non-ordinary mystical food she received during ecstasy. Then on the Wednesday before Advent in 1848, Magdalena received the stigmata.

Between 1848 and 1853 a number of mystical phenomena accompanied Magdalena’s ecstasies and visions, confirming that God was speaking through her. While in ecstasy Magdalena exhorted and invited all to penance, conversion, and reparation for offenses and deficiencies in demonstration of love for God. She also spoke about God’s chastisement if conversion did not take place. Further confirmation was her statements on the primary goal of our earthly life: the redemption of each individual and with this the vision of and glorification of God.

During this period, secular authorities and some priests sullied her name and persecuted her through letters to the bishop and newspaper articles. The Church or rather the contemporaneous Ljubljana Bishop Wolf defended her against secular authorities, being convinced of her innocence (that she was not an imposter) and her piety. From March 2 to April 11, 1852, a Church investigation at the Sodražica parish took place. The Sodražica pastor Lesjak and other nearby priests who had been in shock and disbelief regarding Magdalena became convinced of the authenticity of the mystical phenomena and that Magdalena was not an imposter.

On April 9, 1855, God healed Magdalena’s legs after 7 years, and she walked again. However, in a vision Jesus told her that, despite this healing, she would not be without suffering in this world. In 1867 the pastor of the parish Fara near Bloke, Janez Kaplenek, accepted Magdalena and two of her sisters (Apolonia and Maria) to work in the rectory. Magdalena lived there until Fr. Kaplenek’s death in 1893. During this period, Magdalena’s ecstasies, visions, inedia, and other mystical phenomena continued. The secular authorities, who again pursued her the first 6 years of her life in Bloke, caused her a great deal of suffering. In addition, slanderous tongues took offense at her unusual physical life and mystical phenomena, putting great moral suffering upon her. At the same time, many educated people, among them important Church and secular dignitaries, witnessed her ecstasies and her mystical sharing in the experience of Christ’s suffering, especially during Holy Week. In Bloke, Dr. Francis Lampe, an important Slovenian philosopher, theologian, writer, and editor, established contact with her and attended to her nearly to the end of her life.

Magdalena and her sisters moved back to Gora near Sodražica after the death of Fr. Kaplenek. They lived together in the village of Petrinci, where she continued to live without food, receiving only the Holy Eucharist and non-ordinary mystical food, and to share in the experience of Christ’s suffering. As had long been the case, many people with various wishes and intentions visited her.

(Photo left: St. Mary of the Snows Parish Church of Gora and Cemetery)
Over the years while in ecstasy Magdalena was repeatedly told by the Blessed Mother and Jesus that the spiritual gifts she experienced were given by God for the conversion of souls and reparation for sins. Magdalena was told that without this conversion, people would endure great suffering. She was further instructed to relate this warning and invitation to others.

During her lifetime, Magdalena was active in her community and in the Church. She was a teacher in the community school and was active socially as a friend and spiritual counselor. She donated money given to her to a school for poor children.

When Magdalena was ill near the end of her life, one of her younger sisters had expressed concern regarding the great number of people that would be expected to attend Magdalena’s funeral, as they did not have the material wealth to provide for them. Magdalena reassured her, saying “Be at peace, our loving God will make everything right.”

HER HOLY DEATH
On February 23, 1896, the first Sunday of Lent, Magdalena passed away at 60 years of age from what was thought to be tuberculosis. She died in the evening after answering her sisters’ question about staying with her, saying they did not have to stay but rather should go to rest. She told them that Jesus and Mary would take care of her.

The day of her funeral, February 26, Magdalena’s reassurance to her sister came to fruition: there was such an unusually heavy snowfall that only a few local people were able to be present. Magdalena was buried at the church cemetery of Gora in the village of Petrinci in the grave of her parents.

At the present time, there is a revival of her memory in Slovenia, with pilgrims going to her grave and praying for her intercession. Thus far, there have been reports of families resolving their brokenness, healing of physical ailments, recovery from alcoholism, and people obtaining needed work and school success. This revival is consistent with a revelation by Stanislav Lenič, Bishop of the Ljubljana diocese from 1968 to 1991, who stated his understanding from others that Magdalena had predicted that 6 generations after her death miracles would occur through her intercession.

Anton Stres, the current Bishop of Ljubljana, has given permission to begin preparation for the possibility of opening the process of investigation for recognition of her sanctity. In addition, the Slovenian Bishops’ Conference has given their recommendation that the life of Magdalena become known, which concretely at present is in the form of the book in the Slovenian language: "Magdalena Gornik". The book is presently being translated into English.

Mystical Phenomena in the Life of Magdalena Gornik
Here we enumerate and describe only some of the mystical phenomena from her life. All that is mentioned here is historically attested to in archival documents that concern her life. Most of the archival material about Magdalena Gornik may be found in the Archdiocesan Archives in Ljubljana.
(Photo left: Magdalena suffering the stigmata)

ECSTASY
Magdalena’s first ecstasy was as early as her thirteenth year (August 11, 1848). From August 24, 1848, until her death on February 23, 1896, she was in ecstasy every evening. At times she was in ecstasy several times a day. Her ecstasy on Fridays, which lasted 3 hours, and those during Holy Week were particularly special. In addition, Magdalena was sometimes in ecstasy several days, even the entire week. Actually, the duration of the ecstasy depended on the feast day or sacredness of the time, i.e., the ecstasy coincided in spirit with the Church year. Magdalena was in ecstasy at every Mass.

While in ecstasy Magdalena knew when a priest carrying the Holy Eucharist was near her, as she would turn in that direction and kneel even though she did not visually see the priest. During that time she continually gave homage to the Holy Body of Christ.

Magdalena was able to recount all that happened in her ecstasies. In fact, she could clearly distinguish between that of which she was aware prior to being in ecstasy and that while being in ecstasy. Each of her ecstasies also involved visions. During ecstasy her body itself was not sensitive to any external stimulation.
While in ecstasy she frequently participated in mystical suffering; even during the last years of her life she particularly suffered near the end of each ecstasy. At that time the stigmata would also open.

VISIONS
The content of Magdalena’s visions was very diverse. It corresponded to the seasons of the Church year. Magdalena had visions all of her life, including the day before her death. In the visions she saw and spoke to angels, the Virgin Mary, the Blessed Trinity, and some of the Saints. Visions of the angels were almost always connected to a vision of the Virgin Mary or Blessed Trinity. The angels frequently gave Magdalena various instructions, especially those dealing with the veneration of Mary and worship of God, and they often wept over non-believers. The Virgin Mary spoke to her many times about humility, obedience, and the necessity of imploring the Holy Spirit for enlightenment and for courage in bearing suffering with joy and patience. She often invited Magdalena to meditate on the suffering and death of Jesus. Magdalena frequently saw Mary as the imploring intercessor with her own Son for mankind.

Very frequently, particularly on Fridays and during lent, Magdalena was present through visions at Jesus' suffering as the evangelists had described it. Particularly in the visions during lent she was present at and fully participating in Jesus' Last Supper as well as present at His suffering and death. At Easter she witnessed Jesus' resurrection and later also His ascension into heaven. When she was at home, she often attended holy Mass at the local church by way of a vision.

MYSTICAL COMMUNION
Magdalena received sacramental Communion, i.e., Holy Communion as all believers can receive at Mass, as well as mystical Communion, such as reported to have been received by only some Saints.

She received sacramental Communion ordinarily from the local priest. Sometimes he brought her Holy Communion at home, or she received it at holy Mass.

Mystical Communion was something particularly special. She received it only during ecstasy. At that time Jesus Himself would give it to her, or Saints who had been priests, or angels. More than a thousand people saw how, after she prepared herself specially for this purpose, Magdalena suddenly found the Sacred Host in her mouth without any priestly intervention, and then soon afterwards they still saw a special chalice and heard Magdalena's drinking of the Holy Savior's Blood. Many priests were also convinced of this as they witnessed it with their own eyes. Magdalena always gave thanks for the reception of Holy Communion. Sometimes she would then further exhort those present to penance. Frequently the content of the entire ecstasy was only the preparation and thanksgiving for the reception of mystical Communion.

LEVITATION
The phenomena of levitating in the air occurred many times with Magdalena when she very strongly wished to receive Holy Communion. At that time, because of a strong yearning in meeting the living Jesus her body raised up into the air. She also levitated other times such as when the priest did a blessing with the Blessed Sacrament as well as during her mystical death on Good Friday and her mystical resurrection on Easter morning.

STIGMATA
Magdalena received the marks of Jesus' wounds as a thirteen-year-old girl. She bore visible wounds on the hands, feet, and side for seven years, after which only the wound on the side remained open to the end of her life. However, when she beheld the crown of thorns or other suffering of the Savior in a vision, the wounds of the thorns would open on her forehead. Blood would run down her face in streams. In addition, particularly during Holy Week when she accompanied Jesus in His suffering, wounds of His scourging would also open over her body to the point that blood drenched all of her clothes. The stigmata caused her very great suffering, but Magdalena never complained about the pain. She completely submitted to God’s will and offered this suffering to Him. Medical doctors investigated the stigmata, and priests observed them; no one could ascertain any deception or any kind of hysteria.

INEDIA
From her thirteenth year until her death, Magdalena ate no earthly food. Thus for forty-seven years she lived without any food. She could not bear the odor of common food. Her food was only the Holy Eucharist and some type of heavenly food, which she ate only while she was in ecstasy. Despite not eating food she performed her daily obligations with ease.
(Photo left: Magdalena's grave at celebration of her birthday July 19 2007)

HEAVENLY FOOD AND CROSS
While in the state of ecstasy, Magdalena received several objects that were seen not only by her but also by other people. One of these was an uncommon or heavenly food, which Magdalena ate almost every day at the end of her ecstasy. Most often she received it during a vision of the Virgin Mary or angels. Eyewitnesses reported that it was food in the shape of a small particle or granule; it was often of various colors. In a vision Magdalena was told that receiving this food was above all in order for people to believe that God spoke through her.

Particularly interesting was the small cross Magdalena received while in ecstasy, which remained on her chest even when she went from ecstasy back to the ordinary state. This small cross stayed on her body without any chain or other fastener, and it never fell onto the floor. Two priests touched and kissed the cross, one of whom described this event and the cross itself in a letter to his bishop. Magdalena received it during the evening ecstasy, after which it remained with her overnight, but during her ordinary state in the morning it would disappear; she then would receive it again during the evening ecstasy.

KNOWLEDGE OF LANGUAGES
While in ecstasy Magdalena understood and spoke in languages that she had never studied or heard before. She had command of Greek, Caldean, Hebrew….
(Photo left: Memorial near the place of Magdalena first vision)

KARDIOGNOSIS
Magdalena also had the gift of reading souls, i.e., comprehending the internal state of souls. She knew the intentions with which a person visited her, or if requested she opened to him the internal state of his soul. Upon their request, she revealed to many priests their internal state.

-Magdalena Gornik, pray for us!
______________________________________
-For more detailed information on Magdalena Gornik, see the authors website here:
http://zupnije.rkc.si/sodrazica/MagdalenaGornik/index-MagdalenaGornik_A.html

Calendar of Feastdays & Memorial dates for the lesser known Mystics, Saints & holy persons of the Catholic church

$
0
0
Celebrating their entrance into eternal life:
A calendar of Feast days & Memorial dates for the lesser known Mystics, Saints & holy persons of the Catholic church that are on this website.

[Photo left: St Gemma Galgani, extraordinary stigmatic, mystic & victim soul -feast day April 11]

Christians endeavor to see and appreciate the world and all of God's creation through the eyes of faith. And it is because of our faith in Christ that we look upon our human death not as an ending, but as a new and most glorious beginning- for it is on the day of our deaths that we are born into eternal life, to be forever united with God in the Blessed Trinity, along with the Virgin Mary, the Angels, and the Saints for all of eternity. And it is precisely for this reason that Catholics do not so much honor the birthdays of the Saints, but instead of their births we honor and celebrate the dates of their earthly deaths, because it is on this day that they are born into everlasting life--their true birthday! And so it is that the Feastday or Memorial of the Saints, Blesseds and holy persons is normally always celebrated on the day of their earthly deaths.

There certainly are plenty of websites that list the feastdays and memorials of the popular and well known Saints, Blesseds and holy persons--no need to repeat that information here. So the emphasis of this page is to list the feast days of the lesser known Saints and holy persons, especially the lesser known Mystics of the Church, many of which are highlighted on this website.
____________________________________________

Religious Calendar of feast days and memorial dates for the lesser known Saints, Mystics & holy persons.

January
Maria von Morl, mystic, stigmatic & victim soul -Jan 11

February
Little Nellie of holy God (Nellie Organ) -Feb 2
Marthe Robin, mystic, stigmatic, victim soul & foundress -Feb 6
Magdalena Gornik, Sloveninan mystic, stigmatic and victim soul -Feb. 23

March
Servant of God Luisa Piccarreta, mystic & messenger of the Divine Will -Mar. 4

April
Maria Domenica Lazzeri, mystic, stigmatic & victim soul -April 4
St. Gemma Galgani, extraordinary mystic, stigmatic & victim soul -April 11
St. Bernadette Soubirous, visionary of the Lourdes apparitions, -April 16
Sr. Maria Antonia, Brazilian nun who saw her guardian Angel since childhood -Apr. 24

May
Marie Rose Ferron, American mystic & stigmatic -May 11

June
Gabrielle Bossis, mystic -June 9
Blessed Elena Aiello, Italian mystic, stigmatic & victim soul -June 19
Blessed Anna Maria Taigi, wife, mother & mystic, -June 19

July
Rhoda Wise, American mystic & stigmatic, wife, mother, Catholic convert -July 7
Servant of God Brother Marcel Van, Vietnamese mystic, -July 10
Servant of God Sister Consolata Betrone, Italian mystic -July 18
St. Mary Magdalene, first mystic of the Church -July 22
Blessed Maria Pierina de Micheli, mystic & prophet of the Holy Face devotion -July 26

August
Maria Esperanza de Bianchini, Venezuelian mystic/visionary -Aug. 7
Servant of God Louise Lateau, mystic, stigmatic & victim soul -Aug. 25
Blessed Mariam Baouardy, mystic -Aug. 26

September
Blessed Dina Belanger, Canadian mystic and foundress -Sept. 4
Therese Neumann, German mystic, stigmatic & victim soul -Sept 18
St. Padre Pio, Priest -extraordinary mystic, stigmatic & victim soul -Sept. 23

October
Maria Valtorta, mystic & author, known as the "pen of Jesus" -Oct 12
Blessed Alexandrina da Costa, Portuguese mystic & victim soul -Oct. 13
St. Paul of the Cross, priest, founder & mystic -Oct 19 (or Oct 20 in the USA)
November

December
Pere Jean Lamy, mystic and founder, -Dec. 1
St. Charbel Makhlouf, priest -Dec. 24
Josefa Menendez, mystic who gave messages of mercy from Jesus -Dec. 29

-May the prayers and the holy example of the Saints, Blesseds and devout souls of all ages lead us to everlasting life! AMEN +

False visionaries, mediums, psychics, clairvoyants, healers & channelers in the Church and in the world today

$
0
0

False mystics & visionaries: -The disturbing recent case of Mother Ebe Giorgini, foundress of the false movement "La Pia Unione di Gesù Misericordioso" and her November 24th, 2011 conviction by an Italian Supreme Court.

As the supernatural and the mystical are similarly united, those who study the supernatural in the lives of the mystics of the Church will inevitably come across phony mystics, visionaries, healers etc., some of whom are sincere, and others who are not. Unfortunately throughout the history of the Church there have been some phony mystics and visionaries who have sought to mislead the faithful for power and profit. In regards to the sincere ones, it should firstly be pointed out that although an alleged visionary may be very sincere, this does not mean that he/she is not sincerely misled. Whether intentional or not, history has shown that false mystics and visionaries can do incredible damage to the faithful through their phony deceptions.

The false mysticism of Sr. Magdalena of the Cross
For Catholics, the story of Sister Magdalena of the Cross is a grave reminder of the dangers of false mystics. Her deceitful mystical life reveals an important lesson that should never be forgotton. Sr. Magdalena of the Cross was a Franciscan nun born in 1487 in Spain. As a youth, she sought glory and power, so she made an illicit pact with the devil, and as the years progressed she became a nun, and subsequently had spectacular and convincing ecstasies, stigmata, levitations and prophecies, and it was documented that for time that she was even able to live without food.

Sr. Magdalena eventually became the abbess (mother superior) of the Franciscan nuns in Cordova, and because of her reputation of holiness and the purported extraordinary supernatual graces that surrounded her, she attracted the friendship of numerous dignitaries from Church and the world. In 1544, at age 57, Sr. Magdalena fell gravely ill, and fearing death she confessed her illcit pact with the devil. For his part, the devil would not so easily free himself of her, and eventually she had to be given a series of exorcisms. Countless souls throughout Spain and abroad were very disillusioned and distraught after the truth about Sr. Magdalena came forth. The poignent spiritual lesson was that apparent mystical graces can be "aped" by the devil and those who serve him.

The recent case of the phony Italian mystic, visionary and healer, Mamma Ebe Gigliola Giorgini
Unfortunately there are some visionaries who are really "wolves in sheeps clothing" who intentionally seek to mislead and make of themselves something that they are not, usually for the intention of power, notoriety and of course, money.

One such notorious case occurred just recently amongst Catholics in Italy, and it became a well known news story amongst many Italians, but was not well known or reported abroad. In fact, much of the information provided here is not available elsewhere in English.

The story concerns the sordid life of a alleged mystic and healer named Gigliola Ebe Giorgini, born in Bologna in 1934, who swindled donations from countless persons for a religious movement she founded called "La Pia Unione di Gesù Misericordioso" (The Pious Union of the Merciful Jesus). The movement was never recognised by the Catholic church. As time went on, this movement actually evolved into a unapproved religious order, with Ebe Giorgini as foundress becoming the "Mother" of the unofficial community, hence she became known as "Mamma Ebe" to her followers. In fact her notorious life has been made into a least two Italian movies, one in 1985 by producer Carlo Lizzani that was featured at the Venice film festival.

False visions and stigmata
The corrupt and shameful story begins in the 1970's with Ebe Giorgini divorcing her first husband and allegedly purporting to receive visions and messages from heaven. The alleged stigmata followed soon afterwards. Later is was discovered that the stigmata were self-induced.

As the purported heavenly visions, messages and mystical graces continued, her charismatic and fervent personality inevitably interested and attracted numerous Catholics who began to support her charitable interests. Thus began the foundation of "La Pia Unione di Gesù Misericordioso" whose alleged purpose and intention was the care of the sick and infirm.

La Pia Unione di Gesù Misericordioso spreads across Italy
Religious houses were purchased one after another throughout Italy with the support and backing of numerous charitable persons who sought to help Ebe (whom some believed to be a "living Saint") with the foundation and spread of her charitable "work" and her budding religious and lay community whose members were quickly growing. The "Mother House" of the community was in San Baronto, in the province of Pistoia, and eventually fifteen institutions were spread across Italy. Along with the associated lay members of the movement, the professed members of the community consisted religious brothers and religious sisters who took a vow of chastity and poverty (although it was soon revealed through a police investigation that Mother Ebe was far from poor herself)


A self-acclaimed healer and a Josephite marriage
Along with allegedly being a visionary, Mother Ebe (Mamma Ebe) soon became known as a healer, and around this same time she met and soon married her second husband, Gabriel Casotti, a medical physician 22 years younger than Ebe. But this was no ordinary marriage.

According to Ebe, her marriage with Dr. Gabriel Casotti was "arranged" by God, and was to be a "Josephite" marriage (ie.- the special heavenly circumstances surrounding the betrothal and marriage of St Joseph and the Blessed Virgin Mary). Dr. Gabriel had become a religious brother in the Community, and they were said to be living a chaste marriage. However, during one of her subsequent arrests, the police discovered Mother Ebe in the same bed with her husband, which apparently drew some bewilderment and concern amongst a number of her followers who knew of the alleged Josephite arrangement..

To add to the already remarkable circumstances, together Ebe and her "Josephite" husband, Dr. Gabriel Cassoti, soon began a healing "practice" that shortly afterwards became the cause of incredible scandal in the early 1980's and over the following 30 years.

A 30 year string of arrests and prosecutions
According to extensive investigations by law enforcement personnel spanning numerous locations across Italy, Mamma Ebe's enigmatic healing ministry consisted primarily of fraud. Working in conjunction with her physician husband, Mamma Ebe would prescribe various prescription drugs or herbal remedies. The drugs were sold to the patients at a significantly higher price than cost, because they were "blessed" by the 'holy woman'. Additionally she would press her patients to hand over properties and other wealth in the name of the Gospel, saying that they would not receive a cure otherwise.

A double life
The first arrest came on April 9, 1984 with charges of fraud and extortion. During the search of her properties, the police investigators discovered tens of thousands of dollars worth of gold jewelry, 32 fur coats, over a dozen real estate properties purchased thru her religious community "La Pia Unione di Gesù Misericordioso" along with a yacht. For this first conviction Mamma Ebe was sentenced to ten years, but was soon released thru an appeal.

Upon release she continued her fraudulent healing ministry and was arrested once again in 1986 and also in 1988, again on charges of extortion and medical fraud. Many of the patients were struggling with psycholigical illnesses, and were given prescription medications at an exhorbadant price, allgedly blessed with healing properties by Mamma Ebe.
Another arrest came in January of 2004. This arrest came as part of corroboration of police investigations in Cesena, Forlì, Florence, Pistoia and Prato, coordinated by Italy's Central Operational Service. On this occasion her husband, Dr. Gabriel Casotto was also arrested, along with three other members of Mamma Ebe's religious community, along with 16 others who were placed under house arrest. In 2008, the Court of Forlì pronounced a ruling of fraud and malpractice in the medical profession.


Finally on June 11, 2010 Mother Ebe, age 76, was again arrested, along with her ​​husband on charges of conspiracy and abuse in the exercise of the medical profession and aggravated fraud. On November 24, 2011, Mamma Ebe Giorgini was sentenced by the Supreme Court to 6 years imprisonment. More info here and also here.

Mother Ebe's followers
The most surprising thing throughout the 30 years of arrests and convictions is that many of Mamma Ebe's followers continued to support her vehemently, insisting that she was an authentic Catholic mystic and healer, who was guided by heaven, insisting upon the many "good fruits" of Mamma Ebe and her religious community La Pia Unione di Gesù Misericordioso. Those who have supported her throughout the decades seemed blind to continuous string of charges and arrests, spiritually blinded by the purported "good fruits" of Mother Ebe.


Shedding a little more light on the dark matter of Mamma Ebe, in June 2010 Monsignor Mansueto Bianchi, the Bishop of Pistoia (where the central mother house of the Mamma Eba's community exsisted) affirmed: "In a statement on February 2007, I myself warned everyone not to attend the environments associated with Mrs. Giorgini, reaffirming once again the total separation of the Church."
And in continuation to his response to this sad affair, the Bishop of Pistoia went on to state: "From an ecclesial point of view, this ugly story can serve to help us all in reflection on the true nature of a mature faith in Jesus Christ. Cunning charlatans, mediums and masqueraders have always inhabited the world, but incredibly we are living today in an era of secularism in which there are among us the most insidious enemies of Christianity, and it is up to us in the Church to fill the huge voids of despair and the fragility of many, with a credible witness with respect to the power of the true Savior, the only healer, Jesus Christ."

In closing this writer fervently prays that Ebe Giorgini and everyone associated in this affair may be led to repentance where necessary, and a deeper relationship with Jesus, our Redeemer. In Jesus holy Name, Amen +

________________________________________________________________
Spiritual deception in the modern christian world -A blending of the supernatural with the paranormal
The news of Mother Ebe's long string of arrests and her cult following captivated many Italians over the years because nowadays many find it difficult to understand how people can be fooled by a alleged visionary and healer in this modern age.

However when researching the mystical and supernatural from a christian faith perspective, one soon discovers that there is often in the modern christian faith community a blending of the supernatural with the paranormal, with countless christian spiritual "mediums" in the world today--psychics, channelers, clairvoyants etc., many of whom attract very large followings through television, the internet, radio etc. These mediums often blend christian faith, beliefs and practices with their (alleged) psychic abilities, into a sort of supernatural and paranormal blend- almost unto a quasi-religion itself. While many of these psychic mediums are sincere and are not intentionally trying to mislead anyone, they still run a great risk of misleading not only themselves, but a large number of souls who follow them.

The source of supernatural & mystical gifts & the danger of the demonic
True mystical gifts always come from God and are given for the benefit of the Church, that is, the people of God, to build and spread His Church and extend His Kingdom here on earth. The danger with mysticism is that it can be greatly influenced by the demonic, or even in the worse cases it actually can have the demonic as its source. Christians should always keep in mind that the word "devil" literally means "deceiver". Satan is exceedingly cunning in his deceptions and he is always seeking to lead souls astray, especially in matters where we are dealing with many, many souls. The devil does not counterfeit tin or copper; he seeks only to counterfeit gold, and he often seeks to mislead and "ape" the works of God, and he and the demons are exceedingly good at it, given their superior intelligence. But nevertheless, because of his fallen nature and monstrous pride he can't help to leave some tell-tale signs in his phony deceptions, even when he is doing his best to ape the things of God. And those involved or interested in mysticism would do well to study the teachings and experiences of the Church in these matters, so as to not be easily decieved.

Talking to the dead -A Christian perspective on Necromancy
While things such as fortune telling and prophesy are perhaps not so dangerous, there is a current fervor of interest in the paranormal- especially talking to spirits and also the dead, that is sweeping through society today. There are many paranormal and "ghost hunter" television shows that are captivating large audiences.

The spiritual danger in this area lies not in simply watching a paranormal TV show where psychic mediums are (allegedly) communicating with the dead or with spirits-this in and of itself is not harmful or sinful, it is actively participating in such matters that can be not only sinful, but detrimetal to ones spiritual life and well being. The reason for this is that talking to spirits or the dead, known as "necromancy" is forbidden in the Holy Scriptures:
"(10) Let there not be found among you anyone who immolates his son or daughter in the fire, nor a fortune-teller, soothsayer, charmer, diviner,(11) or caster of spells, nor one who consults ghosts and spirits or seeks oracles from the dead.(12) Anyone who does such things is an abomination to the LORD..." Deuteronomy 18: 10-12.

The source of mystical graces and supernatural gifts
And not only is communicating with spirits an offense to God, in doing so there is a grave danger of being misled by evil spirits. In short, the source of alleged supernatural and mystical gifts are either from God, the devil, or of human origin. As previously mentioned, true mystical gifts from God are given for the benefit of the Church, that is, the people of God, to build and spread His Church and extend His Kingdom here on earth. Therefore the person who is receiving authentic supernatural gifts from God will be living out the Gospel truly in word and in deed. They should be a model of christian charity and virtue. And this is why, in Mother Ebe's case for example, her supporters should have ceased supporting her early on as soon as the facts concerning her fraudulent and deceptive healing ministry was established and verified.
________________________________________________________
-For those interested, I have also written several other articles pertaining to discerning visionaries & mystics-- "Mystics and visionaries in the world today" and also "Judging private revelations"and also Sr. Magdalene of the Cross- the false visionary & mystic who made a 50 year pact with the devil

Sister Magdalena of the Cross -The nun who made a pact with the devil

$
0
0

Sister Magdalena of the Cross-The devil's saint for 40 years & her escape from an evil pact through extraordinary repentance

The November 24, 2011 prosecution of the false Italian mystic, Mother Ebe Giorgini, foundress of the religious movement "La Pia Unione di Gesù Misericordioso", once again brings to light the importance of careful discernment when it comes to mystics, visionaries and the like, and calls to mind the incredible life story of the false mystic, Sr. Magdalena of the Cross(1487-1560).

The renowned Franciscan nun who made a pact with Satan
Sister Magdalena of the Cross (Magdalena de la Cruz) was born in Córdoba (Cordova) in Andalusia, Spain in 1487. Named after the mystic St. Mary Magdalene, the one whom Church tradition remembers as the great "..sinner from whom Jesus had cast out seven demons.” (Mark 16:9), and who was also known for her extraordinary repentance. As for herself, Magdalena of the Cross too would one day become an extraordinary mystic, and later a repentant sinner, doing severe penances for her sins. Not even the great Saint Teresa of Avila would ever have as much prestige across Spain in her lifetime as Sr. Magdalena of the Cross! Her (apparent) outstanding piety and the miracles that she performed were known throughout Spain, and even much of Europe. So much so, that even the Emperor Charles V, the sovereign ruler of the Roman and Spanish Empire asked for a piece of the habit of Magdalena of the Cross to wrap around the future Prince Philip II at his birth, to give his royal son the "assistance of a living saint from birth, to envelop him in Divine grace." Incidentally, prince Phillip II later became the King of Spain in 1556.

Little Magdalena's first vision
But for now, little Magdalena is just 5 years old, and she is already known in town for her remarkable devotion, which is out of the ordinary for a girl of her age. Not long after her fifth birthday, she is praying in Church when she hears music of remarkable sweetness. Then a beautiful young man, with thick, black hair appears to her, wearing a mantle so brilliant that she has to close her eyes. Hearing the story, some believe it to be Jesus. News of this event spreads throughout Córdoba, and many want to see little Magdalena.

Sorting out the heavenly apparitions from the demonic ones
The difficulty that we will now have in sorting out Magdalena's early life story is that as with all the mystics and their mystical graces, there is often the influence and appearence of the demonic along with the heavenly apparitions. Like in the case of the Biblical Job, God allows the devil to tempt and even attack the mystics, to test their faith, love and devotion. This is the case with most every mystic. And with Magdalena, the task of discernement of her obvious mystical gifts and graces is even more difficult in her early years, because there definitely was a period where Magdalena demonstrated authentic piety and deep devotion, with the sincerity and simplicity of a child. But we know that she made a pact with the devil, so there must have been a point where the heavenly apparitions slowed or even ceased altogether, and the diabolic apparitions took over.

But for now, little Magdalena is living a simple life with her family who were poor artisans, and while Magdalena remains of exemplary modesty and conduct, the visions continue, one after another, and as time goes on this attracts the attention of many; so much so that one day she flees her home to take refuge in a nearby cave, where she once again falls into ecstasy. When she awakens, she discovers that she has been miraculously transported back to her bed by her guardian angel.

Miraculous cures
Soon, a person whom she believes to be Jesus appears to her and asks her to somewhat moderate her asceticism, so as not to compromise her fragile childhood health. He informs her that a great destiny awaits her, and that she will need her strength. She flies to the church to thank Jesus and on the way meets a man with a severe limp who asks her to lend him her hand to climb the Church steps. He has hardly climbed a few steps when he stands erect and with great surprise and excitement he dashes through the whole town crying out that he is healed!

Magdalena herself goes into Church then falls into a deep ecstasy. Soon, someone comes in looking for her and realises that she is seeing a vision. Looking closely at her eyes, she sees in the reflection in her eyes the heavens and what seems to be the Holy Trinity surrounded by the Communion of Saints. Soon afterwards, like Jesus after the cure of the blind man, Magdalena is subjected to all sorts of interrogations to discover any subterfuge, none of which can apparently be found. Not long afterwards, a mute person also allegedly receives his speech through her intercession.

Magdalena attempts to crucify herself
In 1497 at the age of ten, Magdalena is already quite beautiful, and in her purity she is very cautious to hide herself under long black dresses and skirts. Even so, she still finds herself too beautiful, and one day for penance she tries to crucify herself on the wall of her bedroom. She starts by nailing her two feet, then her left hand. Blood flows, and she faints from the atrocious pain. Her flesh tears and, falling heavily onto a chest, she breaks two ribs. Her parents call the doctor and he bandages all of her nail wounds, yet she is burning with desire to suffer terribly for the reparation of sins, and she repeatedly takes off the bandages, so as to suffer more. But this soon makes her very ill.

On Easter Saturday, 1497, Magdalena is bedridden and seems to be dying, probaly because of infection from the wounds of her failed crucifixion. At midnight, she lets out a great scream, sits up on her bed, once more rips off her dressings, saying that she is healed. She says that it is Jesus himself, who has just appeared to her and has cured her.

A prolonged fast and her first Holy Communion
Three months before her First Holy Communion, Magdalena seemingly stops eating. The pleadings of her poor parents make no difference; she fasts right up until the Sunday of her first Holy Communion, surprisingly without losing her healthy appearance. On the day of the ceremony, at the precise moment of consecration, she lets out another cry and prostrates herself for a long time. When she exits the church, she explains that the Lord Himself put the Eucharist in her mouth, without her needing to approach the priest.

Wounds seemingly heal overnight and the story of two stubby fingers
At sixteen, Magdalena contunes to astound many with her apparent extraordinary devotion and her remarkable desire to make reparation for sin. Many see her as a living saint- for who else but a saint could do such extraordinary penances? When she whips herself to bleeding point while doing penance, her wounds are miraculously healed the next day to everyones great surprise. She is healthy, and everything about her seems wholesome, except two fingers which have not grown like the others: at sixteen, they are no larger than the size of a child's pinky. Some say that these two fingers are those that Christ touched one night in her childhood, during an apparition.


Magdalena becomes a Franciscan nun
In 1504, at age 17, Magdalena at last obtains what seems to be the great desire of her life: to become a Franciscan nun- a spiritual daughter of St. Francis and St. Clare. Because of her reputation for holiness, she is joyfully admitted to the Franciscan convent of Saint Elizabeth of the Angels in Cordova (Convento de Santa Isabel de los Ángeles), and she soon edifies and inspires the admiration of many of the nuns.

There are however some "red flags" though. She is seemingly not too discrete about her spiritual life and merits; she inflicts severe mortifications upon herself, carries a heavy cross all around the convent, kisses her companions’ feet, and she seemingly stops eating completely, apparently living only on Holy Communion. All of these facts are cause for some concern, but she does seem very devout and is willing to do even the most menial and unwanted tasks, so her "extravagances" are for the most part downplayed, at least for now.

After a few years as a postulant, in 1509, at age 22, she already has a reputation for sainthood, and because of this it is thought prudent to let her take her vows alone. The event is greatly anticipated and well prepared. All of the nobles seek to obtain a good place in the church and to add even more glory to the great day, the Archbishop himself has his throne covered by a dais of richly embroidered velvet.

At last, the day of the ceremony arrives. Magdalena will now be known as Sister Magdalene of the Cross, in memory of the heroic crucifixion of her youth. The ceremony begins and she comes forward and kneels outside the sanctuary, and waits to hear the Cardinal’s speech. But rather than exhort the novice to the practice of christian virtue and piety, as is usual, he publicly asks her for her prayers and protection in support of himself and the diocese.

The miraculous dove
Afterwards at the Kyrie Eleison, something very remarkable happens: a dove, which seems to descend straight from the high catherdral ceiling, catches the eye of everyone. The dove lands on Magdalena's shoulder, and seems to speak into her ear. Afterwards it ascends up to a parapet, and remains there as if watching until the end of the ceremony. Afterwards it flies outside of the Church and those who run out to follow it see it rise almost striaght up, and for so long, that the sky finally seems to close over it. The news of these events spread like wildfire across the country and even spills outside its borders.

As the weeks and months progress after her solemn profession, Sr. Magdalene de la Cruz (as she is know known as) soon exhibits extraordinary faculties. Without ever going outside the walls, she seemingly knows many things that happens in Cordoba and elsewhere, particularly in the neighbouring Franciscan convent, and also in the aristocratic and noble homes in Cordoba. As in the past she continues to go into ecstasy often, and if she happens to be out of her cell while doing so, her companions carry her to her cell then withdraw discretely. Sometimes their curiosity gets the better of them and they listen not far away and often hear a gentle muttering of unknown words and also moans of suffering too.

Her fame continues to spreads across Spain and abroad
As can be expected, the gossip around all of these remarkable events swells and continues to spill outside of Spain. Correspondence floods the convent; people from all over petitioning Magdalena of the Cross for her prayers and spiritual help. Generous donations pour in also, and Magdalena’s convent is buzzing like a beehive with activity.

Magdalena's prophesies
It is at this time that another prodigious mystical gift of Sr. Magdalena appears: she can seemingly predict the future. In 1515, she announces the death of King Ferdinand for the following year, which comes to pass as foretold, and also the regency of Cardinal Francisco Jiménez de Cisneros over the kingdom of Castile. In sign of gratitude, Cardinal Jiménez has a beautiful vermilion ostensory given to her, which increases the admiration and devotion of her fellow sisters and others even more.

A unexpected and remarkable pregnancy on the day of the Annunciation
On March 25, 1518, the day of the Feast of the Annunciation, Magdalena discreetly tells her Abbess some news which fills the pious woman with great confusion and perplexity--Magdalena states that on the preceding night, that is, the solemn Vigil of the Annunciation, she had conceived the child Jesus by the power of the Holy Spirit. Thus Magdalene of the Cross, the shining light of the convent of Saint Elizabeth of the Angels, is pregnant.

Forseeing the enormous scandal that such news would inevitably provoke, the Abbess orders Magdalena to keep absolutely quiet about it for now, while she prays for guidence as to how to proceed. As the days pass, the Abbess discretely watches Magdalena and, after a few weeks, she is obliged to bow to the obvious evidence, for Magdalena's abdomen is noticeably rounding out, and the moment is going to come when they will no longer be able to hide this "work" of the Holy Spirit....or of nature?

The nuns are divided concerning Magdalena's alleged miraculous pregnancy
The nuns are all informed of the situation, and soon the convent is divided into two camps. On the one side, there are those who doubt the miraculous conception, some perhaps because they feel a hidden envy for Magdalena. Others because it is such a extraordinary thing that has never happened outside of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and there is nothing in Sacred Scripture that would point to such a second birth of Jesus into this world.

At this point most do not yet actually doubt her sainthood, however all these extraordinary things are without a doubt cause for careful discernment. And then there is all the generous donations that have been flowing in in honor of the "living saint", and the countless individuals who request her intercession and prayers...all of this tends to relegate the other sisters to a lesser position in the convent, and causes them to feel somewhat inadequate in their spirituality and the practice of virtue. Certainly many of them accuse themselves of jealousy to their confessor, and must have harbored some envy towards her. And so to some, for various reasons this supernatural pregnancy appears inconceivable, most importantly because such a miracle is not announced in the Holy Scriptures.

On the other side, there are those, also numerous, who say that God works in mysterious ways, and that the Most High has been pouring all sorts of extraordinary graces on his humble servant for many years. Understandably they cannot fathom how she could have possibly stained her purity; she who is so seemingly devout and pious, and besides she never leaves the convent grounds. To that, the doubters reply that she receives her confessor alone, and also that the bars on the convent fence are so widely spaced as to allow the passage of a much more cumbersome being than the Holy Spirit.

However, a vow of silence is agreed upon by both camps, however some cannot help themselves and soon the extraordinary news is spreading through all of Cordova and abroad. But how does Magdalena respond? She treats all of the news and insinuations with absolute and complete indifference.

Seemingly even more devout in the practice of virtue, she redoubles the severity of her penances, walking barefoot on pieces of broken glass and lashing her back and shoulders with instruments of severe mortification, along with wearing a rough cilice discipline.

The Archbishop orders a medical examination of Sr. Magdalena
Hearing the news, the Archbishop of Seville sends three experienced matron "midwives" to examine Magdalena. Having very carefully examined her, they announce that while it is indeed true that the nun is pregnant, it is also very much a fact that her virginity is completely intact and unquestionable. Prayers of thanksgiving explode in all the churches and throughout the land, and inside the convent the doubters and gossipers are reduced to utter silence and penances for their apparent doubts .

On Christmas Eve, 1518, Magdalena confirms that she will very soon give birth. A little house at the end of the garden is prepared for her, for in a vision her guardian angel recommends that she give birth alone, so as to suffer more without any human assistance. Magdalena remains locked up in the little house for three days, during which time the whole community remains in prayer. The story that Magdalena tells when she comes out is absolutely prodigious.

She relates that during Christmas night, at midnight, she gives birth to a magnificent baby who radiates so much light that she can see as if it were high noon. The cold air of her chamber is suddenly miraculously heated and the divine child doesn’t suffer at all from the cold.

During this time, strangely Magdalena’s hair begins to grow very fast and, from crow black that it was, it changes to the brightest blond, with its long length allowing her to swaddle the infant child in it, and keep him warm in the softest of tunics.

As proof of the miracle, she cuts a few of her blond curls before her hair turns back to normal. The nuns then compete for a few of the miraculous hairs to keep as precious relics.

Continuing with the story of the remarkable birth, Sr. Magdalene de la Cruz states that on the morning after Christmas she found herself alone, the beautiful little child gone, but with her breast chapped from suckling him, along with all of the stigmata of recent delivery still on her body. Soon the matron midwives are sent again to check on the veracity of these facts and to verify that Magdalena’s virginity has not suffered from the event. A solemn 'Te Deum' is then sung in the cathedral and donations flow in like never before. But in truth this entire event was orchestrated and perpetrated by the devil, in particular by two demons named Balban and Patorrio, as we will soon discover......

A few people continue to gossip, however, so in an attempt to put a definitive end to the calumnies an exorcist monk arrives at the convent one morning, while the nun is in ecstasy. He approaches her and pushes two long needles in her body, one into her foot, and the other into her hand. The needles penetrate deeply, yet Magdalena remains perfectly insensitive to them, without any reaction whatsoever, which confirms in the minds of many that her ecstasies are authentic. When the needles are are withdrawn, a little stream of blood flows from the wounds.

Her fast from food is subjected to a stringent test
In spite of this proof, Sr. Magdalena is subjected to another test, this time concerning her abstinence from food; a fast which she allegedly has been carrying out for eleven years. For, it was being insinuated that certain novices were secretly bringing her food.

So the Abbess then requests that a vigilant guard of two monks from the nearby Franciscan monastery be positioned at the entrance to Magdalena's cell with a 24 hour watch; the two monks taking turns with others in a rotating schedule. Additionally, she even orders that the window shutters of the chamber be nailed shut. After a few days, it is discovered that Magdalena has suddenly disappeared. They look for her everywhere, and soon find her in the completely opposite part of the garden, asleep near a fountain. The monks assure the abbess that they have not relaxed their surveillance for an instant. For her part, Sr. Magdalena reveals that it is Saint Francis himself who transported her to this place. Of course nobody is able to give any explanation for this prodigy, and it is concluded that this is but another miracle in the extraordinary life of Sister Magdalena of the Cross.

A Cathederal is built in greater part through the donations given to Sister Magdalena
At this point, Sr. Magdalena now has a greater prestige than the Abbess herself. She is consulted for all the major decisions that need to be taken by the community. Her advice is even sought from outside, by great and small alke, and soon Magdalena and the other nuns who have befriended her are better informed of what is happening in the city than the Archbishop himself.

In 1523, the Archbishop is in need of a new Cathederal, and because of the abundant donations sent to Sr. Magdalena her convent of Saint Elizabeth of the Angels is the richest in Spain, and is able to furnish by far the greatest part of the money needed for its construction. Because of this, Sr. Magdalena is consulted on the new cathedral’s appearance.

Sr. Magdalena de la Cruz is elected Abbess
And so it is that for twenty-nine years Magdalena's notoriety has grown in proportion to her alleged virtues, and she has led an existence which, although full of sometimes astounding events, has contributed for the most part in a positive way to the convent’s enrichment through her practice of virtue and the apparent signs from heaven which inspire the faithful. Always seemingly pious and disposed to sacrifice, she inspires and fascinates the Spanish high clergy, and many feel that she should have a higher position in the convent more suited to her merits. It is suggested that she should become the Abbess, since as time passes the current Abbess is becoming infirm. In a show of alleged humility, Magdalena protests and she uses her poor administrative abilities as a reason, stating:
“Let them elect Sister Isabella of the Holy Trinity instead.”

However, many of her fellow nuns want her as abbess so much that, on February 17, 1533 Magdalena is elected Abbess, in presence of the Order’s Superior, by forty-four votes as opposed to the seven given to Isabella of the Holy Trinity.

The new abbess Magdalena encourages severe mortifications and penances
With Magdalena now in charge, in the beginning life in the convent hardly changes, except Mother Magdalena seems to have a strong penchant for the practice of severe penances, and she exhorts her religious sisters to do likewise. In doing so, the new Abbess sometimes provokes very difficult scenes.

And so it is that during Confession the sisters, by hypocrisy or fear of too difficult penances, now usually only accuse themselves of small faults. Hearing of this, Mother Magdalena enters into holy wrath which soon causes unspeakable fear into her sisters. She orders them to admit to more severe sins, and the poor nuns become frightened by the severity of the abbess. Some burst into tears, and there are a couple of others who astonishingly go into a sort of semi-possession, rolling on the floor and arching their bodies, before slowly returning back to normal.

To reprimand the more guilty ones for their alleged spiritual weaknesses, the Abbess orders some to crawl on their knees in the refectory and make the sign of the cross with their tongues on the shoes of all the assembled nuns.

Soon, the confessions of the nuns are more to Mother Magdalena's liking, supposedly revelaing the sisters true state of sin. Penances are now measured to the alleged gravity of the faults, for according to Abbess Magdalena, it is necessary to totally expiate sins, and to succeed in this endeavor the common cord whip disciplines are replaced with iron tipped ones.

As for the manner and the times in which the discipline (ie- scourge or lash/whip) should be applied, the Abbess modernises it. Before, when the occasion came for extreme penance and use of the discipline (ie -scourge or lash/whip), the candles were extinguished, so that no one else could see the nuns who chose to use this form of severe mortification. It was the nuns own choice to do so, and it was done in darkness so that no one might know who is choosing to discipline themselves. This is to preserve the nuns humility.

But from now on, Mother Magdalena orers that the candles are to remain lit, and the nuns are given all the necessary time to openly whip themselves in the performance of bodily mortification and penance, in the full light and prescence of the other nuns. According to her, the sight of the self inflicted penance should be an encouragement for all of them to likewise do the same, or be exposed to the indignation of others, along with provoking interior feelings of inadequacy and spiritual weakness and discouragement amongst many of the nuns. Knowing that Mother Magdalena was being guided by the devil at this time (which we shall soon see), it is assumed that these exraordinary penances were an attempt by the devil to instill spiritual pride in some of the nuns, and discouragement and despair in others

Gone now are the "little penances" consisting of begging food from each table; for according to Mother Magdalena a soul with pride can submit to that easily enough. For acording to her it is severe mortification which is the salt of true penitence. The nuns are now encouraged to remain on their knees on boards garnished with rounded iron nailheads; they are encouraged to wear cilices or belts with small iron spikes pointing inwards and are encouraged to stretched out in doorways so that the others nuns can walk upon them and some wear a crown made of thorns. Yet these extreme severities seemingly do not harm the outward devotion of most of the community to their new Abbess. She is twice re-elected with the majority of the votes. No one dares, it seems, to question her authority and power within the community.

Mother Magdalena relaxes other rules of the Order
Yet, surprsingly, the abbess Magdalena of the Cross relaxes some long-standing rules of the Order that have exsisted for centuries. This of course causes concern first and foremost amongst the other Franciscan communities in her order, and also with the Archbishop and the priests within the local Church itself. Yet, as in the past, her reputation for holiness goes before her, and she is allowed to relax many rules of the Order within her own convent.

St Francis allegedly appears to her, and dispenses her from Confession
Not only does Magdalena on the one hand encourage severe penances and mortifications, and on the other hand she relaxes some of the rules of the Order, but now apparently because of her "saintliness" Saint Francis, the founder of her Order allegedly appears to her one night and dispenses her from having to go to Confession in the future.

And for the confessions of her fellow nuns, she explains that it is an insult to them to be separated from their confessor by a grille. In her opinion, they are to sit face to face with the confessor. This causes quite a stir amongst not only the sisters, but also with the priests themselves, as such a practice is unheard of throughout Catholic Spain at that time.

Additionally, Mother Magdalena of the Cross authorises the sisters to no longer fast on Fridays "so as to be able to support even greater mortifications". It is the belief of many of her fellow sisters that this great reform of the Franciscan Order that she is undertaking will bring new prosperity to the convent, and to the Order itself. It is no wonder then that within a couple of decades the great Spanish reformer and mystic, the Carmelite St. Teresa of Avilia would face such heavy opposition to the reforms that she was endeavoring to instill within the Carmelite Order in Spain only a few short years later.

Soon afterwards, Mother Magdalena states that on the previous evening, a dead woman, (presumably a soul from purgatory?) had come to confess to her. She immediately wants the young nuns and novices to confess to her at night in her cell. This most recent innovation of course causes even more murmurs and doubts, particularly from Isabella of the Holy Trinity who still hasn’t forgotten being beaten by Magdalena in the 1533 elections, and on whom Magdalena (as Abbess) has inflicted the severest humiliations upon ever since.

Mother Magdalena receives the admiration of many top dignitaries
Yet, amidst these troubling new reforms and directives from Mother Magdalena, the admiration that she receives from the greats of her time seem to easily blunt any criticisms– for Queen Isabella of Spain herself sends Mother Magdalena her portrait and beseeches Magdalena for her prayers, and also the Archbishop of Seville often writes to her, and in his letters he calls her "the happiest creature in the world”, presumably because of all the alleged heavenly graces that she supposedly receives.

The noblest ladies, while pregnant and nearing their deliveries would send the layette to be blessed by her, as did the Empress Isabel before the birth of Philip II. When, in 1535, the Emperor Charles V was starting from Barcelona for the expedition to Tunis, he sent his banner to C6rdova that she might bestow on it her blessing. Cardinal Manrique, the inquisitor-general, and Giovanni di Reggio, the papal nuncio, made pilgrimages to visit her, and it is said that even the pope sent to ask her prayers for the Christian Republic, although it should be said that this was often a common practice of the time for prioresses such as Mother Magdalena who were considered devout, for since they were in charge of their respective convents, the pope and the high prelates would often request their prayers in union with the sisters in their convents, for the benefit of the Church or their local dioceses.

The doubts about Mother Magdalena begin to mount
And so it is that the revelations and prodigies that direct and guide Mother Magdalena seem to cause her to make decisions that are more and more contestable and disconcerting. And now once again she reveals more troubling revelations one morning:

“The Holy Virgin has appeared to me and led me about the corridors last night. She smiled at you, Sister" and then gazing at one of those who had been opposing her "but she only gave a long look of scorn to you.”

Understandably, these revelations strongly displease those who are the victims. Their protestations join those of the families who, outside, see their daughters refused entrance into the convent, because for example one of their ancestors were perhaps Jewish. Mother Magdalena of course receives her information from the Holy Virgin Herself, but in the families, indignation and anger provoke the growing attitude of doubt concerning the supposed heavenly guidance recieved by the abbess.

The 1542 elections bring a surprising result
During the next elections for abbess, Mother Magdalena receives only a handful of votes, and Isabella of the Holy Trinity is elected by a large margin. In reparation (and perhaps some retaliation for her own humiliations?) that same evening, she obliges Magdalena to make as many signs of the cross on the floor with her tongue as there are tiles in the refectory.

In the middle of this, Magdalena the former Abbess falls into ecstasy. Always when this would happen in the past, the sisters would carry her to her cell. Now, she is left where she is in the refectory for a good part of the night. After the "ecstasy" she finally returns to her cell on her own.

With doubts continuing to mount, Magdalena is again suspected of receiving food clandestinely, as she is still said to be fasting on a daily basis for over thirty years now.

Add to this, one day, a little iron box containing Communion wafers is brought to the Abbess. This box, found under Magdalena’s bed, seems to prove that the miracle of spontaneous Communion, repeated many times in the past, has been just a trick.

A demonic presence is detected
In 1543, she falls gravely ill. This seems a good occasion for the Abbess to oblige her to make a general confession of her entire life. But at the moment when the confessor puts his stole on in preparation for her confession, Magdalena immediately goes into convulsions. The priest suspects a demonic prescence, so he sends for a doctor whom he knows to be also well versed in the spiritual life. He examines Magdalena and notices that during one of her ecstasies, Magdalena’s eyes do not remained fixed, which is one of the distinctive marks of real ecstasies. However, he stabs her with a needle and obtains no reaction. But when he wisely dips the needle in holy water, Magdalena lets out a moan. This immediately draws suspicion and concern that Sr. Magdalena may be infested or even possessed by a demon.

As time progrsses, Magdalena's illness continues to get worse. Seemingly out of character, she is now worried, and often asks the doctor to keep her informed on the evolution of her illness. One December day, she hears:

“You are dying. You will not see another Christmas.”

Greatly anguished, Magdalena suddenly twists on her bed and then rises up and lets out mysterious words:

1544!...The forty years as announced!; I am a cursed dog! Take me to Hell!”

Then she falls back into her bed and begins uttering revolting blasphemies before suddenly being taken from her bed by an inisible force and held in mid-air. She then falls heavily onto the bed several times, but apparently without hurting herself.

After some reflection, the Abbess decides to have a very old and experienced priest, Rev. Don Juan of Cordova called in, and she asks him to examine, and if need be exorcise Magdalena immediately. Not long after visiting Magdalena the old man looks at her and orders:

“I order you in the Name of Jesus to leave this poor woman and dare to say your name!”

The demon first lets out a terrible cry in which the name “Balban” is recognised. Later during exorcisms it was discovered that another demon named "Patorrio" was also influencing her. The demonic laughing intensifies and the words uttered are horrible. The demon glories in all the disorder that he has been able to cause over so many years in the convent, and swears that he will return...

Thus the Rev. Don Juan of Cordova is able to establish at least a solid case of demonic infestation, and perhaps even possession, and the news spreads first among the nuns, and soon afterwards amongst the clergy and townsppeople of Cordova, and later throughout the whole of Spain. The following day however, the Provincial of the Franciscans goes in person to the dying nun’s bedside. He remains there for several hours and receives a complete confession, of which he says nothing.

Yet all those who meet him afterwards notice that he is carrying a very heavy burden, a frightful secret; a nightmare which has been a whole lifetime; the lifetime of the “saint” Magdalena of the Cross, the diabolic Abbess of Cordova.

Sister Magdalena of the Cross admits to a 40 year pact with the devil
Next, an Inquisitor is sent to investigate the thorny matter by the express order of Cardinal Juan Pardo de Tavera, the Primate of Spain. He is much younger than the Rev. Don Juan of Cordova and he inspires her with confidence. She reveals to him that the beautiful dark-haired young man who appeared to her at the age of five was in fact the devil. He had promised her fame and the respect of everyone, if she would consent to obey him always.

It is also satan who leaves his mark by touching her two fingers which from then forward stop growing. And it is also he who teaches her the subterfuge of the wafers, and he assists her with the simulation of ecstasies. Her cries in the night are in no way inspired by the ecstatic love that she has for the Creator, but by the demon’s evil caresses.

Upon hearing such disconcerting admissions, the Inquisitor is horrified and almost instictively he makes the sign of the Cross upon himself. Immediately, Sr. Magdalena starts to insult the priest with vile and abhorrent words. She then begins to roll around the floor in her cell, and bites anything she can, while striking indecent poses and mimicking the vile copulations that she has performed with Balban for nearly forty years.

Because he is an experienced Inquisitor, the good monk had asked the older, more experienced nuns to stay in the corridor to write down the fallen Magdalena's words, so as to be able to document and later serve as witnesses. From here, Sr. Magdalena de la Cruz' case is well documented and quickly prepared.

The Exorcisms of Sister Magdalena begin
During the extended course of interrogations that were part of the ongoing exorcism during which Balban is very reluctantly dislodged from Magdalena, it is discovered that the most wicked and hideous means were used to undermine Magdalena’s soul as a child. It was believed that he originally chose her because she was in fact very pious and devoted to God, and so in his terrible wickedness he earnestly sought to despoil God of one of His favorites. But, we shall soon see how God wins triumphantly in the end.

During the ongoing exorcisms it is learned that when Magdalena became a young adult, the demon Balban ceased to appear to her as a beautiful young man, as he had been doing since she was age five. One night, when the young girl was waiting for him as usual, he presented himself to her in the form of a schimmering mist which condenses and takes the form of a very tall man with long hair, who radiates a reddish light.

She cries out “Jesus”, but this, of course, greatly displeases Balban, who lifts her with his burning hand and drops her on the ground. She is then forced to contemplate this horrid creature who now rises before her in a horrible metamorphisis, from a man into a vile beast.

The infernal creature is repulsive and the possessed nun describes in horror his wide, flat nose, his twisted horns and his toothless mouth. He commanded her to immediately become his wife, and he assures her that she will not lose her virginity, and he promises that her apparent sainthood would only grow in measure with the supposed unimaginable pleasures that she would enjoy with him. Lacking in spiritual fortitude; vanquished, Magdalena then gives in, and it is again the dark-haired, and very attractive young man that she now receives in her.

Next she confesses that it was also the devil who came to feed her in secret, and that she had really been pregnant by him. She had been told by him that she risked nothing if she followed his instructions. It was to play a joke by troubling the minds of the nuns and the Spanish clergy and laity that he had made her pregnant with an montorous caterpillar, which escaped from her body with a loud wind that famous Christmas night, before changing into Balban, and re-possessing her with unprecedented vigor.

A few holy and well known individuals were not fooled
And so it is that the whole of Christendom discovers with horror that she of whom most everyone thought was God’s most-beloved, was in fact the most-beloved creature of the devil. Yet some of Sr. Magdalena's contemporaries were not so easily fooled by her false mysticism, like the great St Ignatius Loyola who was incredulous and in 1541, it is said that he severely reproved Martin de la Santa Cruz, who endeavored to win him over towards Sr. Magdalena, for accepting exterior signs without seeking for the true interior ones; and the great St John of Avila (who is soon to be declared a Doctor of the Church) was also very sceptical and, when he was in Cordova, he was discreetly denied access to her.
Sr. Magdalena of the Cross becomes like her namesake, St. Mary Magdalene and deeply repents of the demons that were possessing her
As the Scriptures relate, Jesus had cast out seven horrible demons that were possessing St. Mary Magdalene,(Mark 16:9) and she became known as the great, repentant sinner. Tradition tells us that she spent the rest of her life in a cave making penance and reparation for her manifold sins, and she became a most extraordinary Saint. In fact, Jesus chose St Mary Magdalene to be one of the first witnesses to His glorious Resurrection, as Holy Scripture tells us.

The judgement of the Religious Tribunal
As for the once renowned Sr. Magdelena de la Cruz, now fully exorcised and free of the demons Balban and Patorrio who are forced to reveal that they are leaving forever the body and soul of the possessed woman, she is then judged by the religious tribunal on May 3, 1546.

The Grand Inquisitor of the religious tribunal is Cardinal Jimenez, now the Primate of Spain, appointed by Isabella of Castile herself, and it is because of this that Magdalena is transferred to the Alcazar prisons to be further interrogated.

The demons Balban and Patorrio receive the majority of the blame
Sr. Magdalena is now sixty-one years old and she is extraordinarily repentant for all that she has done and she begs the court to put a rapid end to her torments and deliver her to the purifying flames. The judges however decide otherwise. Because of her great age, her sincere confessions and the quality of her repentance her deserved sentence is greatly mitigated. And rightfully so, they consider her to be a pitiful victim of the demon and perhaps they remember well the days of her glory when they too had exalted in having what was belived to be such an extraordinary saint in their midst. And so the inquisitors place a large portion of the blame on the demons Balban and Patorrio, most especially Balban, and not so much on Magdalena herself, since she was just an inexperienced youth when the demon(s) began influencing her. In short, they feel that as a youth Magdalena was heavily intimidated by the demon, so they conclude that her culpability is greatly lessened because of her age at the time.

The Catholic church relies on the principle that divine works are eternal and infinite. Those of the demon, on the other hand, are always limited in time and space. If Magdalena confesses, it is because, in 1544, her pact with the devil has arrived at its end. It is fear of Hell, as she says herself, which precipitates her revelations. And it is also God who in His infinite love and mercy inspires all of her admissions, and inspires and guides her deep repentance. And it is God who assures her that she will live if she confesses. She would become even more a heroine in repentance than she was in false virtue and fame.

So the judges decide that Sr. Magdalena is to be led to the scaffold with a gag in her mouth, a Spartan cord around her neck, and a candle in her hand. She is to remain exposed there for all to see for the time period of a High Mass, and that she should then abjure her manifold errors. For three months, she must keep her face exposed and cannot wear the black veil, and she must always walk last in all of the movements of convent life.

She abjures and repents in tears, in front of the Cathedral that she had had raised thanks to her deceptions in union with the demons Balban and Patorrio. She is also ordered to go to a different Franciscan convent in Burgos, where she lives long years or repentance and expiation without ever falling again into the slightest error.

At a young age, Magdalena succumed to a great pride and a false demonic promise that offered her prestige and power. But the great and small of her time were all later sure that her final deep humility and repentance had made her quite worthy of Paradise. Sister Magdalena de la Cruz died in 1560 at the age of 74.

Today, the name of this Sister Magdalena of the Cross is all but forgotten and her remarkable story is practically unknown. However, the great lawyer and writer, Maurice Garcon, for whom Magdalena is an important historical figure, documents how she was in fact very well-known throughout Christendom in the 16th and 17th centuries, and how many of the theological and demonological treatises make precise and detailed references to her case. In fact during this time period the many facts presented in theological books concerning demonic influences are illustrated by the statements and documents drawn from her trial.

And it is from the transcript of her trial that Maitre Maurice Garcon drew up his remarkable book on her life, using the transcript from her trial. Louis Pauwels used Maitre Garcon's book (among other references) for his resume of Sr Magdalena's life.

According to him there are only two copies of this very precious manuscript in the world, one in London and the other in Paris.

The important lessons learned through the extraordinary case of Magdalena of the Cross
Magdalena had arrived so high in her reputation for sainthood that she had been the counseller of kings, emperors, and above all, of the great Church dignitaries. Yet the trial’s conclusions about this are very interesting. The outcome of the long and detailed trial by the judges concludes that in the end the only real dupe in this affair is the devil, himself. His subterfuges have turned against him: by intimidating and perverting Magdalena, he has in the end only reinforced the faith of the people, and she who had been submissive to him for so long, gloriously escapes from his wicked rule in the end, through the power and mercy of God. And Truth overcomes the devils lies and the deceptions that he inspires through his demons.

For those who study the lives of visionaries and the mystics of the Church, Magdalena's extraordinary yet fraudulent mystical life replete with numerous alleged supernatural and mystical gifts that almost perfectly mimic the ones given to authentic mystics should serve as a very grave warning of how the devil can ape and mimic God's works, and can be exceedingly convincing while doing so. For as we see in the case of Sr. Magdalena, he was able to decieve even Cardinals, priests, theologians and others who were very experienced in the mystical life and spiritual matters.

The root cause of the ongoing deception: The necessity of spiritual direction and obedience
The important missing element which allowed for the ongoing demonic deceptions in the life of Sr. Magdalena was the absence of a priest spiritual director to guide and discern her alleged mystical gifts and supernatural graces. Obedience is the "litmus test" of the Church, and it seems that Sr. Magdalena was never subjected to obedience to a spiritual director. Had she been, the demonic deceptions would certainly have been detected much sooner. Mystics and visionaries should always be guided by a priest spiritual director, and it should always be the priest who directs the mystic, and NOT the mystic who directs the priest. A priest spiritual director represents Christ and His authority within the Church, and therefore mystical and supernatural graces should be subjected to this authority to help discern their authenticity.

For sure another one of the spiritual lessons is that all that glitters is not necessarily gold, and the devil does not counterfeit tin or copper, or even silver---he seeks to counterfeit gold. So we need to be very careful, with the help of God, not to be misled by his phony deceptions.

-May Jesus inspire, guide and protect us, and may the Blessed Virgin Mary cover us under Her mantle. St Michael the archangel, defend us in battle!

For those interested, I have written an article on judging visionaries and private revelations here.
___________________________________
Some references on the life of Sister Magdalena de la Cruz
"A History of the Inquisition of Spain" by Henry Charles Lea -Free online reading here.
"Magdeleine de la Croix-Abbesse Diabolique" by Maurice Garcon.
"Witches, devils, and doctors in the Renaissance" by Johann Weyer
"Histoire critique de l’Inquisition d’Espagne" by Juan Antonio Llorente
"The Diabolic Saint -Magdalena of the Cross" Lady Marilyn Kay Dennis, Parts 1-6

The Miraculous Medal of the Blessed Virgin Mary

$
0
0




The Miraculous Medal

By: Jim Dunning

(This article was originally published in "Irelands Own" magazine. The webmaster would like to gratefully thank the author, Jim Dunning, for his kind permission in reprinting it here.)

If you go to Paris be sure to visit 140, Rue du Bac. This is where it all started.
From the outside it doesn’t look like a chapel, but it is. Inside you will see a reliquary containing the incorrupt body of Saint Catherine Laboure and an ordinary, yet rather special, chair.

But to begin at the beginning. Sister Catherine was a young novice aged 24, based at the Motherhouse of the Daughters of Charity in Paris. Like the other nuns, she slept in a dormitory. On the night of 18th July, 1830, the eve of the Feast of Saint Vincent de Paul, she woke to hear her name being called. To her great surprise she saw a little boy in shining white garments. ‘Come to the chapel,’ he said, ‘the Blessed Virgin is waiting for you.’

In a state of wonder she dressed and followed him to the chapel, discovering to her amazement that all the lights were burning, though it was nearly midnight. As she waited anxiously, she heard a rustling of silk and beheld the most beautiful lady she had ever seen, advancing gracefully down from the right side of the altar and sitting down in the armchair customarily used by the chaplain to the community. Unable to restrain herself, Catherine promptly knelt before the chair and placed her hands trustingly upon the Virgin’s knees.

Our Lady had a lot to say. ‘My child, God wishes to charge you with a mission. You will have much to suffer, but you will bear it all with the thought that you are doing it for His glory. You will understand what God desires, and it will trouble you only until you make it known to him who has to direct you. Fear not.’

The Blessed Virgin continued to speak, telling Sister Laboure that dreadful times were in store for the country of France. Evil men would overthrow the governmment and the church would suffer persecution. The Archbishop of Paris would lose his life, but she would protect the two communities founded by Saint Vincent de Paul – the Daughters of Charity and the Priests of the Mission. Suddenly, The Blessed Virgin vanished, and Catherine realised that she had forgotten to ask what was the special mission she was expected to undertake.

As instructed, Catherine told only the community’s chaplain, Father Aladel, of her experience. To her dismay, he dismissed her account, telling her she must have been dreaming. Undaunted, she prayed to be believed, and four months later, on 27th November, she experienced another vision. It was while she was at meditation with the other sisters in the chapel that she beheld her heavenly visitor again. Our Lady stood before her, looking more beautiful than ever, with a small golden ball in her hands. On her fingers were numerous brilliant rings, the stones of which issued dazzling rays in a downward direction.. Although the vision’s lips did not move, Catherine heard the sound of her voice saying :
‘The globe which you see represents the whole world, especially France, and everyone in it. The rays are the symbol of the graces I bestow on those who ask me for them.’

Moments later Mary was surrounded by an oval frame, within which, written in gold were the words : ‘O Marie Concue Sans Peche Priez Pour Nous Qui Avons Recours A Vous’ ( O' Mary Conceived Without Sin Pray For Us Who Have Recourse To You).

As she gazed in astonishment, Catherine heard an inner voice say:
‘Have a medal made after this model. All who wear it after it has been blessed will receive great graces, especially if they wear it around the neck.’
As she watched, the tableau seemed to turn around, revealing the letter M surmounting a cross and bar, beneath which were what she understood to be the two Hearts of Jesus and Mary. One of these was crowned with thorns, while the other was pierced by a sword, and the whole was encircled by twelve stars. She understood at once that this was to be the reverse of the medal requested.

It took nearly two years for her spiritual director, Father Aladel, to be convinced, and to his surprise he promptly received permission from the Archbishop to accede to Catherine’s request. The first 2000 medals were delivered on 30th June, 1832. This coincided with an outbreak of a deadly epidemic of cholera in Paris which claimed 20,000 lives. The Sisters began distributing the first medals and many cures were reported, leading to the people of Paris starting to call the medal ‘miraculous’. By the year 1836 several millions had been sold.

One famous case which everyone acclaimed as a miracle was the conversion of a staunch Jew named Alphonse Ratisbonne. He hated Christianity but, despite his better judgement, had been persuaded to wear the medal round his neck. On 20th January, 1842, when visiting a church in Rome, he was privileged to see an apparition of the Blessed Virgin of the Miraculous Medal. Like St. Paul at Damascus, he was instantly converted and went on to become a humble priest.

Remarkable as it seems, Catherine succeeded in keeping secret her part in all of this for the next 46 years. Somehow she managed to keep everything to herself while carrying out her duties in the kitchen, the laundry, the poultry yard and among a community of old men. In all that time she never called attention to herself, going about her work quietly and obediently, content to be unknown. Even taking part in the guessing games of the nuns as to who it must have been who had received an apparition of the Virgin, scoffing at the very idea that it might have been herself.

Father Aladel died when Catherine was fifty-nine, and she had no one to confide in for the next ten years. Finally, when Our Lady asked her to arrange for a statue to be made, she was obliged to go to her Mother Superior, admitting her previous involvement in the history of the Miraculous Medal. The Superior was amazed to learn that Catherine was the one who had been favoured with the vision of Our Lady all those years ago. Accordingly, she used her best endeavours to ensure that the statue was completed without delay.

Catherine died peacefully on 31st December, 1876, at the age of seventy. Nearly twenty yeas later the cause for her Beatification was introduced in Rome and she was finally beatified on 28th May, 1933. Her canonization followed on 27th July, 1947. Today her remains lie fresh and serene in a glass reliquary in the Chapel of the Apparition in rue du Bac. Hers is an example of a saint who was not surrounded by crowds when witnessing an apparition. After her identity was finally revealed, the Sisters she lived among exclaimed that she had seemed so ordinary. That was her secret. Far from being proud, she realised that her role was that of an intermediary.
What was much more important was the production and circulation worldwide of the now famous and much loved Miraculous Medal.

Click here for a extraordinary and inspirational story about a remarkable miracle through the miraculous medal
____________________________
Bibliography:
-‘The Miraculous Medal’ by Mary Fabyan Windeatt
-Google

Marie Rose Ferron photo documentary -Little Rose pictures

$
0
0
These photos are taken from the book "Marie Rose Ferron -A Photo Documentary" by Eugene N. Szynkowski. This excellent booklet contains many photographs of Marie Rose Ferron and her family.

A short biography of the life of Marie Rose Ferron to accompany these photos.

Marie Rose Ferron, better known as Little Rose, lived a life of love and reparation as one of Our Lord's victim souls. Her vocation was one of suffering and her mission was that of reparation - "to fill up those things that are lacking of the sufferings of Christ ... for His Body which is the Church." (Col. 1 :24)

Little Rose was born St. Germain de Grantham, Quebec in 1902 to a large, working-class family. When she was four years old, her family immigrated to Fall River, Massachusetts. In her mid-teens, Rose was stricken with a mysterious illness which confined her to bed; she accepted suffering as a vocation. In 1925, the family moved to Woonsocket, Rhode Island, where Rose spent the remainder of her life.

At around age 5 Our Lord appeared to her in a vision for the first time. Later when asked about this vision Rose said, "I saw the Child Jesus carrying a cross and He looked at me with grief in His eyes."
From that time on Jesus visited Rose and spoke to her and she spoke to Him.

Rose wanted to become a nun, but in her teen years she became partially paralyzed and was confined to her home. These were very difficult years for her, yet she did not become discouraged; she accepted everything as coming from the loving hands of God, and she offered it all up to God for poor souls who were in some kind of need. After a while Rose made up her mind to do the Holy Will of God; she accepted her illness as her vocation in life, and then she rejoiced and was glad that she was found worthy to suffer with Christ for the ransom of souls. Thus Little Rose's life as a victim of God's love began. It was a life full of sufferings and trials, but also a life full of love and faith in which virtue blossomed and bloomed ever more beautiful as time passed.

In 1926 and 1927 Rose received the stigmata or wounds resembling those of Our Lord, and on Fridays she suffered the Passion in honor of His Sacred Wounds. Often when she spoke to Jesus her family heard her asking Our Lord to spare others and to give her instead their miseries and sufferings. Many souls have reported seeing Rose in ecstasy and also crucified with Christ, reliving the Passion of Jesus in her own body.

During the last ten years of her life she was confined to her bed and she had to lie on her back on a quilt-covered plank or board. She went to her reward on May 11,1936 at the age of 33. Her life, her sufferings and her death were all for the same reason; for love of Jesus and for love of souls.

For more information on Marie Rose Ferron see:
Marie Rose Ferron -An American Mystic and Stigmatic







































































The miraculous story of Claude Newman & his conversion through the intercession of the Virgin Mary

$
0
0

The remarkable true story of the miraculous intercession of the Virgin Mary in 1944 to prisoner Claude Newman of Mississippi

-The Virgin Mary appears in a series of visions through the intercession of the Miraculous Medal and converts two men on death row.

By: Glenn Dallaire

Claude Newman was an African American man who was born on December 1, 1923 to Willie and Floretta (Young) Newman in Stuttgart, Arkansas. In 1928, Claude’s father Willie takes Claude and his older brother away from their mother for unknown reasons, and they are brought to their grandmother, Ellen Newman, of Bovina, Warren County, Mississippi.

In 1939, Claude's beloved grandmother, Ellen Newman, marries a man named Sid Cook. Soon Sid becomes sexually abusive toward Ellen, which deeply angers Claude. In 1940, Claude works as a farmhand on Ceres Plantation in Bovina, Mississippi. The plantation is owned by a wealthy landowner named U.G. Flowers, and Sid Cook was born and raised on this plantation. One biographer also has Claude getting married also in 1940 at age 17 to a young woman of the same age.

On Dec.19, 1942, Claude is apparently still very angered by Sid's abusive treatment towards his grandmother Ellen, and egged on by dominant friend named Elbert Harris, Claude lies in waiting at Sid Cook’s house (Sid Cook and Ellen Newman have since seperated). Claude shoots Sid as he enters, killing him, and takes his money, then flees to his mothers house in Arkansas, arriving on Dec 20th.

Claude is arrested and sent to prison on death row
In January 1943, Claude is apprehended in Arkansas and is returned to Vicksburg, Mississippi and makes a coerced confession on Jan. 13. Despite protests of Claude’s lawyer Harry K. Murray, his confession is admitted as evidence, and he is found guilty by jury, and is initially sentenced to die in the electric chair on May 14, 1943. Later an appeal to retry the case is rejected by State Attorney General and he is rescheduled to be executed on January 20, 1944.

Claude receives the Miraculous Medal of the Blessed Virgin Mary
The majority of the information that will now be presented comes from a tape recording of a radio show interview of Father O'Leary- a priest who came to know Claude very well during Claude's imprisionment. 
While Claude was in jail awaiting execution, he shared a cell-block with four other prisoners. One night, the five men were sitting around talking and eventually the conversation ran out. During this time, Claude noticed a medal on a string around one of the other prisoner's neck. Curious, he asked the other prisoner what the medal was. The young prisoner was a Catholic, but he apparently did not know (or did not want to talk) about the medal, and seemingly embarrassed, he appeared angry and suddenly took the medal off from around his own neck and threw it on the floor at Claude's feet with a curse and a cuss, telling him to "take the thing". Claude picked up the medal, and after looking it over, he placed it around his own neck, although he had no idea whose image it was on the medal; to him it was simply a trinket, but for some reason he felt attracted to it, and wanted to wear it.

The Blessed Virgin Mary appears to Claude in a vision
(The Icon to the left is of “Mary the Teacher”© Copyright 2004 by Brother Claude Lane, OSB, Mount Angel Abbey. This beautiful icon is a representation of the amazing facts below. Click here for more info about Brother Claude's iconography.)

During the night while sleeping on top of his cot, he was awakened with a touch upon his wrist. Awakening with a start, there stood, as Claude told Father O’Leary afterwards, ‘the most beautiful Woman that God ever Created’.

At first he was quite frightened, not knowing what to make of this extraordinary beautiful glowing Woman. The Lady soon calmed Claude down, and then said to
him, "If you would like Me to be your Mother, and you would like to be My child, send for a priest of the Catholic Church."
And after saying these words She suddenly disappeared.

Excited, Claude immediately started to yell "a ghost, a ghost", and started screaming that he wanted a Catholic priest.

Father Robert O'Leary SVD (1911-1984), the priest who tells the story, was called first thing the next morning. Upon arrival he went to see Claude who told him of what had happened the night before. Deeply impressed by the events, Claude, along with the other four men in his cell-block, asked for religious instruction in the Catholic faith.

Claude and some of the other prisoners receive instruction in the Catholic faith
Father O'Leary returned to the prison the next day to begin instruction for the prisoners. It was then that the priest learned that Claude Newman could neither read nor write at all. The only way he could tell if a book was right-side-up was if the book contained a picture. Claude told him that he had never been to school, and Father O’Leary soon discovered that his ignorance of religion was even more profound. He knew practically nothing about religion or the Christian faith. He knew that there was a God, but he did not know that Jesus was God. And so Claude began receiving instructions, and the other prisoners helped him with his studies.

After a few days, two of the religious Sisters from Father O'Leary's parish-school obtained permission from the warden to come to the prison. They wanted to meet Claude and hear his remarkable story, and they also wanted to visit the women in the prison. Soon, on another floor of the prison, the Sisters began to teach some of the women-prisoners the catechism as well.

A heavenly lesson about Confession
Several weeks passed, and it came time when Father O'Leary was going to give instructions about the Sacrament of Confession. The Sisters too sat in on the class. The priest said to the prisoners, "Ok boys, today I'm going to teach you about the Sacrament of Confession."
Claude said, "Oh, I know about that! The Lady told me that when we go to confession we are kneeling down not before a priest, but we're kneeling down by the Cross of Her Son. And that when we are truly sorry for our sins, and we confess our sins, the Blood He shed flows down over us and washes us free from all sins."

Hearing Claude say this, Father O'Leary and the Sisters sat stunned with their mouths wide open. Claude thought they were angry and said, "Oh don't be angry, don't be angry, I didn't mean to blurt it out."
The priest said, "We're not angry Claude. We are just surprised. You have seen Her again?"

Claude replied, "Come around the cell-block away from the others."

Proof that the Blessed Virgin Mary was appearing to Claude
When they were alone, Claude said to the priest, "She told me that if you doubted me or
showed hesitancy, I was to remind you that lying in a ditch in Holland in 1940, you made a vow to Her which She's still waiting for you to keep."

And, Father O'Leary recalls, "Claude then told me precisely what the vow was."

Claude's revelation absolutely convinced Father O'Leary that Claude was telling the truth about his visions of Our Lady. The promise Fr. O’Leary made to Our Lady in 1940 from a ditch in Holland (the proof Claude gave the priest that Our Lady really was appearing to him) was this: that when he could, he would build a church in honor of Our Lady’s Immaculate Conception. He did just that in 1947. He had been transferred to Clarksdale, Mississippi in 1945 when a group African American Catholic laymen asked to have a church built there. The Bishop of Natchez, Mississippi had been sent $5000 by Archbishop Cushing of Boston for the “Negro missions.” The Bishop and Father O’Leary commissioned the church of the Immaculate Conception to be built, and it is still there today (photo left)

Father O’Leary and Clark then returned to the catechism class on Confession. And Claude kept telling the other prisoners, "You should not be afraid to go to confession. You're really telling God your sins, not the priest”
Then Claude said,
"You know, the Lady said that Confession is something like a telephone. We talk through the priest to God, and God talks back to us through the priest."

A heavenly lesson about Holy Communion
About a week later, Father O'Leary was preparing to teach the class about the Blessed Sacrament. The Sisters were again present for this lesson too. Claude indicated that the Lady had also taught him about the Eucharist, and he asked if he could tell the priest what She said.

Fr. O’Leary agreed immediately. Claude related, "The Lady told me that in Communion, I will only see what looks like a piece of bread. But She told me that It is really and truly Her Son, and that He will be with me just as He was with Her before He was born in Bethlehem. She told me that I should spend my time like She did during Her lifetime with Him-- in loving Him, adoring Him, thanking Him, praising Him and asking Him for blessings. I shouldn't be distracted or bothered by anybody else or anything else, but I should spend those few minutes in my thoughts alone with Him."

Claude is received into the Catholic church and scheduled to be executed
As the weeks progressed, eventually they finished the catechism instructions and Claude and the other prisoners were received into the Catholic Church. The St. Mary’s parish (Vicksburg, MI) baptismal log has recorded his baptism on January 16, 1944.  Fr. O’Leary officiated and a young nun, Sr. Bena Henken, served as his godmother.

Soon afterwards the time came for Claude to be executed. He was to be executed at five minutes after twelve, midnight, on January 20, 1944.

The sheriff, named Williamson, asked him, "Claude, you have the privilege of a last request. What do you want?"
"Well," said Claude, "all of my friends are all shook up. The jailer is all shook up. But you don't
understand. I'm not going to die; only this body. I'm going to be with Her. So, then I would like to have a party"


"What do you mean?” asked the sheriff.

"A party!" said Claude. "Will you give Father O’Leary permission to bring in some cakes and ice cream and will you allow the prisoners on the second floor to be freed in the main room so that we can all be together and have a party?"

"Somebody might attack Father," cautioned the warden.
Claude turned to the men who were standing by and said, "Oh no they won't, right fellas?"
The warden consented and posted additional guards for the party. So, Father O’Leary visited a wealthy patron of the parish, and she generously supplied the ice cream and cake, and everyone enjoyed the party.

Afterwards, because Claude had requested it, they made a Holy Hour, praying especially for Claude and for all of their souls. Fr. O’Leary brought prayer books from the Church, and they all said together the Stations of the Cross, and made a Holy Hour, without the Blessed Sacrament.

As the time neared for Claude’s execution, the men were put back in their cells. The priest then went to the chapel to get the Blessed Sacrament so that he could give Claude Holy Communion in the moment before his execution.
Father O'Leary returned to Claude's cell. Claude knelt on one side of the bars, the priest
knelt on the other, and they prayed together as the clock ticked toward Claude's execution.

A two week stay of execution is granted
Fifteen minutes before the execution, sheriff Williamson came running up the stairs shouting,
"Reprieve, Reprieve, the Governor has given a two-week reprieve!"
Claude had not been aware that the sheriff and the District Attorney were trying to get a stay of execution for Claude to save his life. But when Claude found out, he started to cry.

The priest and the sheriff assumed Claude’s reaction was that of joy because he was not going to be executed. However Claude said, "But you don't understand! If you ever saw Her face, and looked into Her eyes, you wouldn't want to live another day!"

Claude then continued, "What have I done wrong these past weeks that God would refuse me my going home?"
Father O’Leary then testified that Claude sobbed as one who was completely brokenhearted.

Bewildered, the sheriff then left the room. The priest remained and Claude eventually quieted down, then Father O’Leary gave Claude Holy Communion. Afterwards Claude said,
"Why Father? Why must I still remain here for two weeks?"

Claude generously sacrifices himself in an offering for a fellow prisoner
Father O’Leary then had a sudden inspiration. He reminded Claude about James Hughs, a white prisoner in the same jail who hated Claude intensely. This prisoner had led a horribly immoral life, and like Claude he too was sentenced to be executed for murder. James was raised a Catholic, but now he was a reprobate, and rejected God and all things Christian.

Father O’Leary then said "Maybe Our Blessed Mother wants you to offer this denial of being with Her for his conversion." And the priest continued, "Why don't you offer to God every
moment that you are seperated from your heavenly Mother for this prisoner, so that he will not be seperated from God for all eternity."


Claude thought for a moment, then agreed, and he asked Father O’Leary to teach him the words to make the offering. Father O’Leary complied, and he later testified that from that moment on the only two people on earth who knew about this personal offering were Claude and himself, because it was a private matter between God, the Blessed Mother, Claude and himself.

A few hours later (still on the morning after his reprieve of execution) Fr. O’Leary came once again to visit Claude, and Claude said to the priest, "James hated me before, but oh Father, how he hates me now!" (This was because James had heard about Claude’s reprieve and was jealous) To encourage him the good priest said, "Well, perhaps that's a good sign."

Claude’s execution
During his two weeks reprieve, Claude generously offered his sacrifice and prayers for his fellow prisoner, the reprobate James Hughs . Two weeks later, Claude was finally put to death by the electric chair on Feb.4, 1944.

Concerning Claude’s holy death Father O'Leary testified: "I've never seen anyone go to his death as joyfully and happily. Even the official witnesses and the newspaper reporters were amazed. They said they couldn't understand how anyone could go and sit in the electric chair while at the same time actually beaming with happiness."


Claude's death notice was printed in the Vicksburg Evening News on the day of his execution Feb. 4, 1944 (see photo left). His last words to Father O'Leary were, "Father, I will remember you. And whenever you have a request, ask me, and I will ask Her."

The miraculous conversion & execution of prisoner James Hughs
Three months later, on May 19, 1944, the white man named James Hughs--the who Claude had offered his sacrifice for, was to be executed. Father O'Leary said, "This man was the filthiest, most immoral person I had ever come across. His hatred for God and for everything spiritual defied description."

He would not allow a priest or any clergyman in his cell. Just before his execution, the county doctor pleaded with him to at least kneel down and say the "Our Father" before the sheriff would come for him. The prisoner spat in the doctor's face.

When he was strapped into the electric chair, the sheriff said to him, "If you have something to say, say it now."
The condemned man started to blaspheme.

All of a sudden he stopped speaking, and his eyes became fixed on the corner of
the room, and his face turned to one of absolute horror. Suddenly he screamed in terror--a horrible scream that shocked everyone present.

Turning to the sheriff, he then said, "Sheriff, get me a priest!"

Now, Father O'Leary had been in the room because Mississippi law at that time required a clergyman to be present at executions. The priest, however, had hidden himself behind some reporters because the condemned man had threatened to curse God if he saw a clergyman.

Upon calling for a priest, Father O'Leary immediately went to the condemned man. The room was cleared of everyone else, and the priest heard the man's confession. The man said he had been a Catholic, but turned away from his religion when he was 18 because of his immoral life. He confessed all of his sins with deep repentance and intense fervor.

While everyone was returning to the room, the sheriff asked the priest, "Father, what made him change his mind?"
"I don't know " said Father O'Leary, "I didn't ask him."
The sheriff said, "Well, I will never sleep tonight if I don't ask him."

The Sheriff went to the condemned man and asked, "Son, what changed your mind?"
The prisoner responded, "Remember that black man Claude – the one whom I hated so much? Well he's standing there [and he pointed], over in that corner. And behind him with one hand on each shoulder is the Blessed Virgin Mary. And Claude said to me, 'I offered my death in union with Christ on the Cross for your salvation. She has obtained for you this gift of seeing your place in Hell if you do not repent.'
I have been shown my place in Hell, and that's why I screamed."

James Hughs was executed as scheduled, but the heavenly appearence of our Blessed Mother with Claude Newman and the subsequent vision of hell had instantly converted his soul in the last moments of his life. With the help of the Blessed Virgin Mary, Father O'Leary had taught Claude to unite himself with the suffering of Jesus by offering his own sufferings to Him, just as we all can do for others, and Claude's suffering helped to pay the price for James' remarkable last minute conversion and repentance. Therefore we must never under-estimate the the value of our suffering joined with that of Jesus Christ’s, and also the power and loving intercession of Our Blessed Mother in heaven.

O’ Mary conceived without sin, pray for us who have recourse to Thee!
____________________________________________________________
I am very grateful to Brother Claude Lane OSB, of the Mount Angel Abbey, in St. Benedict, Oregon for the following information and chronology of the life of Claude Newman (Note: Br. Claude is the artist who created the beautiful icon of the Virgin Mary and Claude Newman in this article. Click here for more information about Brother Claude's iconography.)

Chronology of the Life of Claude Newman

1923- Dec.1, Claude Newman is born to Willie and Floretta Young Newman in Stuttgart, Arkansas.

1928- Claude and his older brother are removed from their mother by Willie, who takes them to be raised by their grandmother, Ellen Newman, in Bovina, Mississippi, east of Vicksburg.

1930- Six year old Claude appears in the Federal census, living with his Grandmother in Warren County. They reside on the Ike Henry place.

Late 1930s- Claude spends time in the CCC (Civilian Conservation Corp)

c.1939- Claude's grandmother, Ellen Newman, marries Sid Cook. Soon he becomes sexually abusive toward Ellen, which angers Claude.

c.1940-41- Claude works on Ceres Plantation in Bovina, owned by U. G. Flowers. Sid Cook was born and raised on this place. If Claude Newman has married, it was not registered in Warren Co. Perhaps he was married in another county, or parish of Louisiana. In any case, he is no longer with her by Dec. 19, 1942.

1942- Dec.19, Egged on by dominant friend Elbert Harris, Claude lies in waiting in Sid Cook’s house (Cook and Ellen Newman have since seperated). Claude shoots Sid as he enters, and takes his money, then flees to his mothers house in Little Rock, AR., arriving on the 20th. First time she has seen him since he was five. She is now re-married to a man named Rogers, who finds Claude a job. Claude now goes by the name ‘Ralph’.

Jan 1943- Claude is apprehended in Arizona and is returned to Vicksburg, Mississippi and makes a coerced confession on Jan. 13. Despite protests of Claude’s lawyer Harry K. Murray, confession is admitted as evidence. He is found guilty by an all white jury. He is sentenced to die in the electric chair on May 14, 1943. Appeal to re-try the case is rejected by State Attorney General. Sid Cook’s patron, U. G. Flowers, has too much influence.

Jan.20, 1944 is given as new date for execution.

1943-44 Sometime late in 1943, Claude puts on a miraculous medal, begins having visions of the Virgin Mary. She encourages him to find a priest and become a Catholic. Fr. Robert O’Leary, SVD of St. Mary’s for Colored, and Catholic County Doctor Augustine Podesta, minister to him.

1944- Jan.16, Fr. O’Leary baptizes Claude in jail with the name ‘Claude Jude’, with Sr. Benna Henken, SSpS standing as his sponsor. Just before Claude is to be executed on Jan. 20, a stay of execution of two weeks arrives. He is finally put to death on Feb.4, 1944. Claude has his favorite dessert, coconut pie, on the night before he dies. His body is buried in the historic African American “Beulah cemetary” in Vicksburg, MS. His death notice was printed in the Vicksburg Evening News on the day of his execution, Feb. 4, 1944.

A few months later on May 19, 1944, Claude appears in a vision along with the Blessed Mother, to his fellow inmate James Hughs – a white man who he had prayed and sacrificed for in the two weeks prior to his death, and who on this day is himself seated on the electric chair. Seeing the vision, the James immediately repents of his sins and is saved from eternal damnation, just moments before his execution.

1947- Fulfilling his previous promise to the Virgin Mary made in a ditch in Holland, Fr, O’Leary founds Immaculate Conception Parish (for African Americans) in Clarksville, Mississippi.

1960’s- Fr. O’Leary records a testimony of Claude Newman’s Story for a radio broadcast.

1984 –Death of Fr. Robert O’Leary, SVD (1911-1984)

2001- The March 2001 issue of The Catholic Family News publishes “The True Account of Prisoner Claude Newman (1944)” by John Vennari. This article is taken from the 1960’s radio broadcast testimony by Father Robert O’Leary.

2002- While looking for information on Cardinal Newman, Br. Claude Lane of Mount Angel Abbey, happens on the miraculous story of Claude Newman.

2003- In the early summer, Br. Claude is inspired to write the icon “Mary, the Teacher” and he begins the task of researching Claude Newman’s life with initial help from Catholic Family News, along with the research of John Sharpe Sr. of Phoenix, Arizona.

12/22/2011 -Additionally Brother Claude adds: “A historian by the name of Ralph Frasca has been working on a biography for Claude Newman. He did find the identity of the white reprobate for whom Claude offered his life. His name was James Hughs, and he was electrocuted in Vicksburg on May 19, 1944. That can be added to the chronology. Interestingly, a black woman was also executed (for murder) in Vicksburg on that same day, named Mildred Johnson. She, too, had become a Catholic through the ministrations of the nuns from the African American parish of St. Mary's. These last two findings were the work of Mr. Frasca, and can, as I said, be added to the chronology."–Brother Claude Lane, OSB

Addendum: Feb 4, 2013:
I received an email from a gentleman and his wife who are said to have investigated the facts concerning Claude Newman. One of the details they pointed out is the following:
"His (Claude Newmans') official Mississippi department of health death certificate lists Newman’s place of burial as “Beluah Cemetery.” As we subsequently learned from Ms. Yolande Robbins, a African-American funeral director in Vicksburg, that this was a misspelling of “Beulah Cemetery,” Vicksburg’s only public burial ground for blacks in Newman’s day, which, according to Robbins, was undergoing restoration at the time to help identify the many unknown bodies."

Additionally the email also points out: "...Newspaper accounts reported that Newman was executed at 7:00A.M on Feb. 4, 1944, not midnight as Fr. O’Leary claimed."
"....Other [newspaper] accounts dealt with the execution on May 19 that year of one James Samuel Hughes, most certainly the man Fr. O’Leary described as the white prisoner who had committed incest with his daughters and had shot a policeman. But he was not, as Fr. O’Leary asserted, a lapsed Catholic. The newspaper described him as “a member of the ‘Holy Roller’ faith.”

O’ Mary conceived without sin, pray for us who have recourse to Thee!

Teresa Musco -Stigmatic, mystic & victim soul

$
0
0

"You shall be like Me" -The Story of Teresa Musco, stigmatic & victim soul (1943-1976)

-A remarkable mystic & stigmatic who like Jesus died at age 33

Birth and early life
Teresa Musco was born in a little village in Caiazzo (now Caserta) Italy on June 7th, 1943 to a farmer named Salvatore and his wife Rosa (Zullo) Musco. She was one of ten children, four of whom died during childhood, in a typical poor southern Italian family.

Her mother, Rosa, was a mild-tempered and charitable woman, who always sought to obey her husband. Her father Salvatore, on the other hand, had a hot temper and was very easily angered. His word was law and had to be obeyed. The whole family suffered because of his harshness, especially Teresa, who was often at the receiving end of his cruelty.

A difficult childhood
At the time of her birth, World War II had been raging through Europe, causing extreme conditions in many areas. Poverty was rampant, and Teresa and her family suffered the effects of the war very distinctly, and the family often lacked in food and the other essentials of daily life. This put a strain on her father Salvatore, which only caused him to be more irritable, often causing him to curse and swear. As for Teresa, she began doing housework at a very tender age and learned very early the lessons of self-sacrifice for the benefit of others; for her entire life was to be one of sacrifice and offering. She was sickly at times, suffering from various ailments, perhaps brought on by the lack of nutrition due to the poverty brought about by the effects of the war. The most notable thing about Teresa was however her prayer life and devotion, along with her maturity, which was out of the ordinary for a young child of her age.

The Virgin Mary makes an appearance
When Teresa was 5 years old, she saw her first shower of big hailstones. She ran, half-dressed, out of the house, unaware of the danger. She lifted her arms and tried to catch the hailstones. Her worried father immediately ran after her, slapped her face and pulled her forcibly back into the house. Soon afterwards a ‘very beautiful lady’appeared and Teresa told the Lady about the beating she had got from her father, but the Lady told her very gently, ‘Look, little daughter, your father meant well and didn’t mean you any harm.’

It is believed that this was the first appearance of the Blessed Virgin Mary in Teresa’s life, but later the presence of the Madonna became so often that one can rightly describe Teresa’s early life as being heavily influenced and guided by our Blessed Mother. Concerning this Teresa herself wrote in her diary:
"I must say, that from my 6th year onwards, the heavenly Mother has treated me with special preference. She was with me when I did the housework, when I prayed and even when I played I felt myself called. When I was ill, she was near me. She was my protector and my comforter. One thing she always stressed and impressed upon me was to ‘Offer your sacrifices and your sufferings for sinners.’

"Teresa, do you love Me?"
One day, when she was still very young, Jesus asked her:
"Teresa, do you love Me?"
The little girl immediately answered: ‘Yes.’
Then she asked Jesus: ‘And you, do you love me?’
Jesus answered that 'He loved her so much that He would be willing to be crucified again just for her.'

And Jesus' question "Do you love Me?" made a deep impression upon the heart of little Teresa, and her joyful reply was ‘Yes, yes, always yes!’ as she wrote later in her diary.

Jesus was calling her to unite with Him for the conversion and salvation of sinners, and her "yes" drew her ever closer to Himself. To unite with Him, and be like Him, she would have to suffer and learn to sacrifice for others, and so began the painful, yet joyful mission as a victim soul that God had given to her. And not only was she guided by Jesus and Mary at a tender age, but also her guardian Angel who taught her to make sacrifices and to offer them in union with Jesus.

Her call to suffer in union with Jesus for the salvation of souls
For Teresa, the way to union with Jesus was to be the Way of the Cross, and Jesus Himself pointed this out to her in a vision of Himself carrying the cross, suffering and bleeding along the way. As she wrote in her diary ‘I was alone at home when Jesus appeared with a huge cross on his shoulders and showed me his scourged back full of open wounds. I used my handkerchief to wipe off the blood which flowed from his face and wounds’

It could not be any other way; she was a true follower of Christ and as such, she chose the way of the Cross. Not only that; she often suffered voluntarily for the salvation of sinners. As she wrote in her diary:‘From the age of 6 years I found ways to suffer. I made a rope with many knots in it and tied it tightly around my hips. Every pain, every wound is a sacrifice for sinners, for the souls in purgatory, for the souls in danger of going to hell and for those who sin against chastity…’

Deep poverty -A hand to mouth existence
At times her families poverty was extreme, and the situation became even worse because of a flu epidemic. The whole family was confined to bed. Once more, Teresa turned to the Madonna for help; whereupon an angel came and said, ‘The heavenly Mother sent me to give you this money. It is enough for a week’s keep, but do not tell anyone how you came by this money. It is to stay a secret…’

[To the left: A photo of a statue of the Blessed Virgin Mary that began weeping blood in Teresa's presence in 1975. See below for more details on the weeping and bleeding statue phenomenon]

When Teresa gave her mother the money, her mother received it gratefully, and happily went out shopping for groceries, but Teresa had a terrible scene with her father. He wanted to know who gave her the money and for what reason? She would not tell him, because the Angel had told her not to tell anyone, so her father then accused her of stealing it. He battered her, cursed and even spat upon her.

As punishment, he made her go with her mother every morning to sell vegetables. It was very hard work, as both had to rise at 4am, load up with vegetables and take them several kilometers to the market. Usually they had to stand there all day and try to sell all of the vegetables. Thus their day at this time often lasted from early morning until late in the afternoon. At the end of the day, both mother and child returned tired and worn out. Yet, how did the father receive them? Angrily and unappreciative as as usual, and cursing he often made them go to bed without having eaten supper. ‘It was a dog’s life,’ Teresa wrote in her diary. Yet it seems that Jesus had arranged it this way, or at least allowed it, so as to help her to accustom herself to sacrifices and suffering from a very young age.

The Blessed Virgin Mary appears to her
At age 7, on July 11 1950, the Blessed Virgin Mary told her:
‘My daughter, you will be asked to suffer a lot; you will have to go from one hospital to another, from one doctor to another, and nobody will be able to help you cure the illnesses that God will send you. These sufferings are necessary, because the sins of this world are great. Too many people keep on piercing the heart of my Son. If they do not repent, God will send this world a terrible punishment and catastrophe. Therefore, I ask you to pray and make reparation.’

You shall be like me!’ -St Padre Pio appears to her
On November 1, 1950 (feast of All Saints) Teresa went to holy Mass. Just before Mass began, a venerable priest approached her and said:
‘Child, I recommend that you pray for the souls in purgatory who have no one to pray for them.’
Teresa asked the priest his name.
‘I am Padre Pio,’ he answered smilingly. ‘Jesus told me to give you this news; one day you shall be like me. ‘Look…’
And, with those words he held out his hands and showed her the stigmata which he himself been given. He then blessed her and disappeared.

Called to sacrifice and suffer
Out of love for Jesus and the conversion of sinners Teresa was willing to take upon herself whatever suffering God permitted or sent. She didn’t have to wait long. It stared with strong abdominal pains, high fevers and one knee that began to swell to such a size, that the doctor decided to operate, but to no avail. These illnesses continued causing her severe pain and suffering at times, and after one year she also came down with pneumonia in her left lung.

As the years of her adolescence passed, there were many stays in several different hospitals and altogether she had roughly 117 operations, and because of this her body looked almost like a sieve, as she had holes, wounds and scars all over her sickly body.

'Will you help me to leave this cross for a while?’
On August 1, 1952 at age 9 Teresa was in a ‘deep sleep’. She found herself on a thorny path. There she met the crucified Jesus who asked her:
‘My little daughter, will you help me to leave this cross for a while?’
‘Yes’, she answered at once. At that moment she felt herself grabbed by persons, who stretched her on the cross and nailed her to it.

When Teresa awoke from her ‘sleep’, she suddenly became aware of painful wounds on her hands, feet and her heart. She was understandably frightened at first, but then she recalled the vision of Padre Pio who had showed her his stigmata, and had told her that 'One day you shall be like me'.
This comforted her then she pondered the question of how Jesus could have chosen her; a poor simple peasant child. She considered herself totally unworthy, a ‘nobody’. But soon afterwards Jesus explained:
‘My daughter, I prefer to choose the humble, the meek and the lowly!’
After a few days the stigmata temporarily disappeared, only to return again in a few years time, as we shall soon see.

In a heavenly vision on November 1st 1952 while praying in church Teresa saw a pillar and standing on top of it was the Pope who was held upright by a golden chain. The pillar, symbolizing the Catholic church, swayed precariously from side to side and suddenly Teresa heard a request;
‘Are you willing to be a support for that pillar in these difficult times?’
The question worried Teresa, but she answered without hesitation;
‘Yes! Your will be done!’

And a few days later, Teresa saw in a dream many cursing, swearing people; from their eyes, ears and mouths shot hot flames, which immediately changed into ugly snakes.‘After that dream,’Teresa wrote,‘I was horrified at the thought that my father might become like one of those people in the eyes of God if he continued his awful swearing, so I told my father about that dream.’

The story of the 'dream' had an immediate effect and her father began to swear less often. Meanwhile, Teresa continued to pray and suffer for priests, the Church, the souls of the dead, the unchaste and for blasphemers.

Her guardian Angel teaches her a prayer
At age 12, on Sept. 20 1955 while she was once again in Caserta hospital, her guardian Angel taught her the following prayer, to renew her offering of herself to Jesus:

‘Oh my dear Jesus, You have suffered greatly for me; You have shed your blood for me. Please grant me this wish: make me worthy of You! Cleanse me in Your blood and light the fire of love in my soul! Oh beloved Jesus, let the rays of love which shine from your holy wounds be like flaming arrows to imprint upon me and make me a crucified victim with You.
Grant me a more intense thirst for You, and a deeper likeness and union with You; Give me a more burning love and purify me of my imperfections and make me more perfect for heaven.’


St Padre Pio appears to her again and helps her make a vow of virginity
On October 15th 1963 at 1:30pm Teresa -now age 20- was alone in the house. There was a knock at the door and when Teresa opened it, there was a monk who said that he had come to bring her Holy Communion. To her it seemed that the monk was Padre Pio of Pietrelcina. After Communion, Teresa and the monk prayed together. Then he asked, ‘Child, do you want to consecrate your virginity to the Holy Madonna?’
‘Yes, I do’ said Teresa.

Then the monk dictated to her the following prayer, which Teresa wrote in her diary;
‘Oh dearest Jesus, look on your servant at the pinnacle of happiness. Thank you for choosing lowly me. I give you my oath, that I shall serve you, body and soul, in pure virginity. Let me be dead to the ways of the world. I don’t belong to myself, I belong to you. I would rather lose my life than be untrue to you. Holy Mary, mother of Christ, please watch over me and protect my virginity and save me from any blemish. *Holy Gemma, holy Teresa, holy Maria Goretti, please dear sisters, help me to stay true to my God and my oath and give me a little of the love that you have for Jesus!’

[*Editors note: Teresa Musco was especially devoted to St Gemma Galgani, St Maria Goretti and her namesake, St Teresa of Avila. Interestingly, Padre Pio incorporated this into the prayer that he gave her. Incidentally, St Pio himself was also known for his devotion to St Gemma].

A week later the same monk dictated another prayer, which is a excellent program of life for a consecrated Virgin, dedicated to God. Teresa wrote the dictation in her diary:
‘Jesus, before I see you in heaven, I shall live my life here below as a little host of love. Like the host in the tabernacle, I want to be all white and pure; between the altar and heaven together with you and sanctified to your glory.
Like the host in the hands of priests, so I shall be in the hands of my superiors. I want to be a sacrificial host and I wish to take upon myself every cross, whichever shape or form it may take. Amen!’


Sufferings at the hands of her father

Receiving Jesus in Holy Communion meant everything to Teresa. She could hardly live without It, and how much Teresa suffered under the opposition of her father, who did not want to let a priest into the house to bring her Holy Communion.

One day Teresa took courage and told her father openly; ‘It is useless to tell people to spy on me, to see if I take Holy Communion. I want to receive Communion!’
After saying this she soon asked a friend to request a priest to bring her Communion. He came and gave Teresa the host, which made her intensely happy, but hearing of this visit her father reacted in a devilish fashion; he went so far that he began to swear and curse the Madonna. This hurt Teresa deeply; so deeply that she told her father; ‘I shall leave this house!’
‘Good!’ he answered, ‘that is exactly what I want you to do! You will be doing me a big favour.’
Such painful sufferings are not surprising since she had long ago offered herself to Jesus as a sacrificial victim for saving souls, and she really felt the weight of this terrible situation, yet she still managed to pray: ‘Jesus, you know that if I had a thousand lives I would sacrifice them all for You and Your priests!’

On another occasion her father became convinced that she was "possessed" because she was always ill and acted so differently than most everyone else. He decided that she needed to be exorcised, but he wanted no help from the priests, choosing instead of all things a necromancer! Her father paid him for the sittings, during which Teresa was slapped in the face and water was poured over her head. Teresa told her father, ‘If you want to help me, buy the medicine the doctor prescribed instead of wasting it on necromancers.’ Her father told her that 'she wanted to be only a maiden who lives off of her parents wallet'. He ill-treated her now more than ever.

One morning, when she had a high fever, her father came into her room, spat in her face and pulled her by the hair out of bed. Then he walked away to his fields, staying in one of his barns for a month, without returning, so that he did not have to see Teresa. He only returned home under the condition that he would not have to set foot into her room again. These events gives the reader at least some idea of what Teresa suffered at the hands of her father. Yet she always prayed for the soul of her father, and she would often plead to Jesus for mercy on his behalf.

To finish the story of Teresa and her father, after she moved out of her house and went to live at Caserta her father no longer wanted to see her, and continued to refuse to see her up until his death. She continued to sacrifice and pray for him, and the time came when Jesus told her that he had only a short time left to live. Thus warned by Jesus of his approaching death, she tried one last time to visit him a few weeks before his death, and he once again refused.

The Blessed Virgin Mary obtains the grace of her fathers conversion
But everyone was very surprised when just 8 days before his death her father suddenly asked to see a priest, since he had never been really concerned about practising the faith up to that point. And then another surprise immediately followed when he requested to make his confession to the priest! And a third and final "shocker" was right afterwards when he requested Holy Communion, which he received devoutly. -How can one explain such a remarkable change? In the last days of his life, Teresa had turned to the Blessed Virgin Mary and beseeched Her to obtain from Jesus her fathers salvation. As Don Stefano M. Manelli points out in his book "Teresa Musco -Short Story of a Victim" like St Gemma Galgani, Teresa too had learned to turn to the Blessed Mother of God during the times when Jesus seemed severe or seemingly unwilling to grant a particular grace. Like Gemma, she learned the "secret" that the Blessed Virgin Mary can at times obtain graces from Jesus, that we alone ourselves can not.

In fact, the Blessed Virgin Mary often alleviated the cruel sufferings and pains of Teresa, accelerated an hour of grace, or obtained things from Jesus which seemed impossible to achieve, like the episode of a young girl who was cured from leukaemia. Teresa had turned to Jesus aking Him to heal the girl, saying ‘Dear Jesus, please grant this great miracle!’ But in reply Jesus simply told her; ‘Pray, Teresa pray!
And, the days passed, but no miracle happened.

Then suddenly Teresa received the inspiration to ask the Virgin Mary--our kind and loving mother and intercessor for Her help. The Blessed Virgin soon appeared in a vision, but Teresa did not understand the words the heavenly mother spoke as She looked heavenwards, but she clearly heard Jesus’ answer; "My dear Mother, since it is your wish, then it shall be done!" And the child was miraculously cured.

'You shall be similar to Me' -Teresa receives the Stigmata
On Oct. 1968 Teresa lay crying on her bed because there was a very strong pain in both of her hands. Suddenly she heard a knock at the door and saw a ‘tall, extraordinary handsome man’. Instinctively Teresa sank to her knees and He then said:
You shall be similar to me. Keep offering yourself as a sacrificial victim – don’t tire of it. The suffering which led you along the road to Calvary I have taken away from you, but now I shall leave you My wounds. Do you want to follow Me?’ As always, Teresa answered, ‘Yes!’

Teresa neared the time of Crucifixion. Agonising pains had prepared her for the similarity with Jesus. Now, the hour of ascent onto the cross arrived, when she was to obtain the five wounds Jesus had received on the cross.

It happened on Holy Thursday, April 3, 1969, at 10am. Teresa saw the Mother of Jesus who was dressed in black, and wearing a black veil from head to foot. Tears seemed to be running down her face. She spoke to Teresa:
‘Teresa, my beloved Son desires to give you His wounds.’

Teresa suddenly felt dizzy when she heard these words and she suddenly found herself on her knees on the floor. Before her stood Jesus, even more radiant than before. Bright rays shone from His clothes. Then Jesus asked her; ‘Teresa, do you love Me?’
'Yes, yes!’, came the reply.

‘Then Jesus took me into His arms and said:’
‘Now you must go the way to Calvary together with Me!’
‘And we began to climb steeply upwards. The ground was thorny and full of sharp cutting stones. When we reached the summit, I saw a very high cross and it terrified me. I was defenceless. Then two ugly men came along and grabbed me. They threw me onto the cross and nailed me to it. I felt my flesh tearing and my whole body shaking.’

The stigmata lasted for three full days. She could hardly move and wrote in her diary; ‘I can’t set my feet on the ground and can hardly move my hands; they are so swollen and I lose a lot of blood. On the back of my hands the shape of a nail appeared and the palm of my hands feel as if a piece of flesh is being ripped out of it. And, my heart feels as if it is being burned.’

She worried about what she would do, since she could hardly move when suddenly a Motherly voice interrupted her thoughts; ‘My daughter, count on My help and think of nothing else but of sacrificing your pain for My beloved sons, the priests. Let me lead your life; let me shape your future!’

On Thursday July 31st, Teresa went into ecstasy and she found herself near Jesus ‘who suffered indescribable pain.’ She wanted to help Him and to suffer with Him and asked Him to grant her wish.

She stated: ‘Jesus approached, took the crown of thorns from His head and with radiantly shining hands, pressed it on my head.’
It was truly painful, but she was very happy. She kept the crown of thorns for two hours, but from then on Teresa’s forehead was often seen to be dripping with blood.

A few months later, Teresa revealed that she also shared Jesus’ scourging: ‘Every Tuesday, Thursday and Friday Jesus gives me this present: He allows me to feel a few strokes of His scourging, and it is very painful!’

Finally she received the heart wound. In January 1970, Jesus appeared to Teresa;
‘My dear daughter Teresa, I offer you the wound on my side for the salvation of souls.’
Overjoyed Teresa answered,‘Yes, yes, I do want it! But Lord, how can you condescend such a favour on a low worm like me?’
The heavenly grace came a few days later when Jesus once again appeared and showed her the wound on his side, leading to His most sacred Heart. Teresa gazed at it enraptured, and suddenly found herself on a hill, nailed to the cross, ‘in indescribable pain,’
A man approached her and shoved a lance into her heart. ‘I felt flesh tearing and the pain was so intense that I passed out. When I awoke I was on my bed, covered all over in blood.’

Weeping and bleeding pictures and statues
In the last one and a half years of her life there were times when Teresa was overcome by deep sadness due to the sins of humanity and the great offense that they give to Jesus. Bound up with Jesus' passion, she knew how much sacrifices and sufferings were needed to repair these sins. And it was at this time that many pictures of Jesus and the Madonna began to shed blood and tears.

The first time it happened, was Feb. 26th 1975. Teresa brought a picture of Jesus from Caiazzo to Caserta. Whilst cleaning the picture, she noticed tears of blood running down Jesus’ face.

This was the first extraordinary sign.

The Archbishop of Caserta examined the picture and then granted Teresa through her spiritual director, Padre Stefano M. Manelli, writtern permission on Good Friday, 1975 to exhibit it on her little prayer altar in her home.

For Teresa, it created new nasty incidents, for some of those who came to see the picture became doubting inquisitors. They wanted Teresa to explain how it was occurring, and their suspicions, presumptions and doubts about the phenomena weighed heavily upon her. She could only tell them; ‘Jesus doesn’t want to give any more messages [through her]. He wants to show the world greater, more concrete evidence…’

As other pictures and even statues began to weep and bleed, sometimes she asked herself in confusion, ‘What is happening in my house? Every day brings a miracle, some people believe and others doubt the reality of the great events. I do not doubt it. I know that Jesus does not want to give any more messages in words, but in greater things…’

On January 1976, Teresa wrote this note into her diary; ‘This year started with so much sorrow. My worst grief is to see the pictures crying blood.

This morning I asked the crucified Lord the reason for His tears and what the signs mean. Jesus told me from the cross; ‘Teresa, my daughter, there is so much malice and spite in the hearts of my sons, especially the ones who should give an good example and possess greater love. I ask you my daughter to pray for them and sacrifice yourself incessantly. You will never find understanding here below in this world, but up there you shall have happiness and glory…’


One of the last entries in Teresa’s diary, which finished on April 2, 1976, gives the explanation of the Blessed Virgin Mary concerning the tears shed by pictures and statues;
‘My daughter, those tears are to stir the hearts of many souls who are cold and also those who are weak willed. As for the others who never pray and consider prayer fanaticism, know this; if they do not change their ways, those tears signify their damnation!’

As time went on, the phenomena happened several times each day. Statues, ‘Ecce – Homo’ pictures, crucifixes, pictures of the child Jesus, pictures of Christ’s Sacred Heart and pictures of the Virgin Mary and others shed tears of blood. Sometimes the shedding of blood lasted for quarter of an hour. Watching them, Teresa was often moved to tears herself and wondered, ‘Could I be the reason for these tears as well?’ or, ‘What can I do to soothe the sorrow of Jesus and His most Holy Mother?’

Surely also this is a question for each one of us.

Her holy death
On March 13th 1973, Jesus in His infinite kindness and mercy told Teresa that it would not be long before she had to leave this world. Taking this to heart she began preparing herself for death.

On July 28th she visited her brother Luigi at Castel S. Lorenzo. Upon leaving she told him; ‘This is the last time that I shall come here. My mission is finished.’

On June 25th, she was rushed to the hospital in Caserta, and was given a room in the renal department. She suffered cheerfully, and she was able to console a young girl age 12 or 13 who was very weak--almost at death’s door. Also she was able to console a poor old woman who was worried where she could go after her discharge from hospital, because not one of her children wanted to have her. Finally she befriended a black woman who was for some reason avoided by the other patients. The poor woman was so pleased that someone cared that she told Teresa her whole life story.

As time progressed, Teresa’s condition deteriorated more and more. Renal dialysis was urgently needed, but in Caserta there was no free appointments for the dialysis machine. So they sent her by ambulance to Mercato S. Severino, where they were supposed to have a place free for emergencies; but in this case all beds were occupied. At last they decided to take he into the ‘Clinic dei Gerani’ in Naples.

Thus sent to and fro, the poor martyr Teresa received an explanation from the Madonna in her last ecstasy on July 25th; ‘I wanted to let you understand how I felt when there was no room for me at the inn. You’ll have only to suffer for a short time now, then I shall escort you into the presence of the Father.’

The ‘Clinic dei Gerani’ was a pleasant place. The good Sisters there were kind to the desperately ill patients, and the doctors and nurses treated her with respect and consideration. The treatment which Teresa had to undergo was long, drawn out and painful. She suffered bravely and without complaints. The doctors admired her composure and encouraged her. When Teresa was in the grip of the worst agonies, nothing could relieve pain and the sisters kept asking if she had any special wishes, but Teresa answered; ‘What I want, you can’t give me; I want paradise!’

She soon felt her time was near and she longed to enter into eternal life with her Jesus. But, before she could do so, she had to finish her sacrifice; just like Jesus, the crucified victim, had done.

During this period until the day she died, Teresa was cheerful, happy and keenly interested to finish her welfare work with old people, for throughout her life she had always cared for the wellbeing of old people, and especially for old priests who needed help and support.

On the Eve of her death, August 18th, Teresa had the pleasure of meeting her spiritual father, Father Borra, and they planned the purchase of a house for old priests, and poor old homeless men. She seemed to be in a hurry to finalise the deal. And she was not wrong…

The next day, although she was exhausted by painful headaches, she travelled from Caserta to the ‘Clinic dei Gerani’ for another treatment. During her journey she spoke a lot about the plans for the home for aged priests and the homeless men.

The last dialysis began, but soon alarming symptoms set in; her heart did not react! Terrible headaches and cramps forced Teresa to ask the Sisters to loosen the tapes. Her spiritual brother, Don (Father) Franco Amico encouraged her and prayed for her, most especially The Lord’s Prayer, Ave Maria, Gloria, Salva Regina, and the Act of Conformity with the Will of God.

Suddenly at the same time there began loud ringing from the bells of a nearby church, a news soon came that there was at the Church a sacrilegious theft of a consecrated Host.

So it happened that the Sisters left the clinic for a hour to partake to this prayer of atonement.

Teresa was alone, nailed to the cross and in terrible agony. That was the fulfilment of a pact between Teresa and the Madonna that was made in 1972; ‘Mother, then we agree, when the day arrives I want to be alone. I want to be alone like Jesus on the cross.’

Don Franco was in deep prayer while Teresa lay suffering. Suddenly Teresa called out;‘Wait! Wait!.’ To whom did she address these words? One would surmise that it was to a vision of the Lord’s mother, who stood by her in those last previous moments of life, like She had stood by Jesus at the foot of His cross at His death.

Don Franco recalls; ‘After a moment of calm, Teresa suddenly stretched out her arms, to the height of her head and her whole body, her arms and legs took on a stiffness, as if she had just turned to marble. Teresa’s posture was just like that of Jesus in the throes of his death, with outstretched arms on the cross.’

Don Franco then gave her the Sacrament of Extreme Unction. The doctors decided to send her at once to Caserta. The Sisters placed her in the ambulance. When she arrived in Caserta she was already dead. Her holy death occurred on August 19th 1976. Like her Jesus, Teresa was 33 years old.

A few hours before her death in the ‘Clinic dei Gerani’, a woman patient had asked her; ‘Why does God allow me to suffer like this?’
Teresa had answered her;But do you not know that Our Lord Jesus Christ died on the cross to prove his love for us? To redeem us! Do you not know that our sins yelled just as loudly as the mob for His death? Blessed are those who know how to suffer and sacrifice everything to the Lord. Nothing gets lost. The Lord holds nothing back for Himself. He will repay us for all of our suffering!’

For two days and two nights her body was on view for the public and people came from far and wide to pay their last respects.

The crowd of people was sometimes so big, that the authorities, for the sake of public safety, had to call out the city’s police to regulate the traffic. The arrangements were most solemn, with a concelebration of 20 priests in the cathedral of Caserta. The traffic in that area of the city was blocked and rerouted. When Teresa’s white coffin left the house, the public gave her an unexpected thunderous applause, and again when leaving the cathedral. Teresa was dressed all in white, and on her hands could been seen the stigmata which became a final testament to the life of a sacrificial victim soul who offered her life and sufferings in union with Jesus for the conversion of sinners and for priests.

-Teresa Musco, pray for us!
_________________________________________
"This morning I felt bathed in cold sweat; it poured from my body. Why all of this, oh Jesus? For I was unable to go to Communion; I could not be with You. And I see now Jesus that you want to show me that without you, I am nothing. A lump of ice without life or love..."-From the diary of Teresa Musco

Medjugorje and the Church

$
0
0

Medjugorje and the upcoming judgement of the Church -A reason for concern?
By: Glenn Dallaire

(Before I begin this article I would like to emphatically state that I remain neutral in what concerns the alleged apparitions of Medjugorge. In seeking to obey the Church, while at the same time awaiting the definitive judgment by the Vatican, I do recognise and give assent to the local Bishops opposition to the apparitions, and I also give assent to the 1991 "Zadar" decision from the Commission formed by the Yugoslavian Bishops conference which concluded "non constat de supernaturalitate" [the supernaturality is not proven] .
I do feel very strongly that the local Bishops opposition must be respected, and that it, along with the Zadar decision represents the position of the Church for now, until the official judgement from Rome is promulgated. At the same time it must be understood that Medjugorje has never been officially condemned, and that thusfar the Church has left the faithful free to carefully discern and to come to one's own conclusions concerning the alleged heavenly events that are said to be occurring there. Additionally, it is not in the scope of this article to give an opinion either way as to whether the alleged supernatural events that are said to be occuring in Medjugorje are authentic or fake.

Reports of a decision by the end of the year
The Italian News agency ASCA reported yesterday (Feb 15, 2012) Cardinal Vinko Puljic of Sarajevo announced that the Vatican Commission who is currently studying the alleged apparitions of the Virgin Mary at Medjugorje will be coming forth with a decision to be submitted to Pope Benedict XVI by the end of the year. Cardinal Vinko Puljic is himself a member of the Commission investigating the proposed supernatural appearances of the Gospa- a name she is called locally- at Medjugorje. Given the worldwide following and devotion of the apparitions many in the Church feel that the Vatican really does need to come to a clear judgment concerning the authenticity of the events, for the sake of all the faithful concerned, even though the alleged apparitions are still ongoing. It is an accepted conclusion that the decision of the Commission will soon afterwards lead to a decision by the Pope, or perhaps the Sacred Congregation for the Doctrine of Faith.

A decision that will be wrought with great consequences
Having said this, there are some who strongly think there is a very serious concern looming with such a decision, regardless of whether it be in support of the supernatural nature of the apparitions and messages, or against them.

Ramifications of a positive decision in favor of the supernatural authenticity of the Medjugorje apparitions
Those who follow or have studied Medjugorje know that the the local Ordinary, that is, the local Bishop of Mostar-Duvno, both past and present, have for many years been against the apparitions, and have made many public explanations over the years concerning their opposition to the apparitions and the alleged heavenly messages.

Now, many have remarked that IF the Commission and/or the Pope concludes in favor of the supernatural authenticity of the alleged apparitions, such a decision would directly contradict the opinion of the local Bishop, and also his predecessor, both of whom over the years have continually publicly opposed the alleged apparitions and messages of the Gospa. To my knowledge, the Vatican has never come to a judgment concerning an apparition that has contradicted the opinion of the local Bishop. In fact, normally speaking it is the Ordinary alone, and not the Vatican (or even the Pope), who is the sole judge in matters of private revelation that is occurring within the jurisdiction of his diocese. However in very special cases such as Medjugorje, because of its worldwide significance and following, a regional Commission or even (as presently in this case) a Vatican Commission can be formed to judge the matter for the Church as a whole. So a favorable decision by Rome would contradict the opinion of the local Bishop in a matter that is normally rightfully his alone to judge, as a successor to the apostles.

And then there are the numerous legitimate issues---some call them “red flags”---concerning the apparitions and visionaries at Medjugorje that have been brought forth by not only the local Bishop, but also from various religious and lay persons who have studied and experienced the apparitions firsthand. One can go onto the local Bishops website for an extensive treatment of many of the concerns or red flags that have been raised. Apart from the Bishops opposition, one surprising example of a red flag would be the damaging 3 minute video of Vicka who is caught on camera by Professor Louis Belanger obviously feigning an ecstasy, and then trying to cover up afterwards with an explanation that is, quite honestly, simply fraudulant.

Ramifications of a proposed negative decision
I think that it is safe to say that the worldwide number of those who follow and support Medjugorje would have to be in the tens of millions, and over the past 30 years there have been many extraordinary and beautiful testimonies of conversion and renewal at Medjugorje. Without a doubt there has been very much good fruit over the years that has come forth from it. But in all truthfulness there nevertheless has been some unfavorable fruit also, most especially the disobedience to some of the directives of the local Bishop, which I will not delve into, because it is beyond the scope of this article.

However the fact remains that those who currently publicly promote the apparitions and messages of Medjugorje do so contrary to directives of the local Bishop, who has asked that the alleged messages of the Gospa not be promoted. In fact, to publicly support Medjugorje one would be openly contradicting the long held opposition and negative opinion of the local Bishop(s), both past and present. But what if the Vatican were to formally decide against the apparitions at Medjugorje---would the millions who currently follow Medjugorje obey the decision of the Church? And here is precisely where I think there is a enormous concern if the Church was to in fact come to a negative decision concerning the apparitions.

Is there a real possibility of a false "Marian” schism?
And here I must now interject my own personal experiences, which have nothing to do with current situation of Medjugorje, at this current moment. A number of years ago I was a member of a large Marian group that was led by a mystic. The movement was eventually first condemned by the local Bishop, and then later by Rome itself. I decided to obey the rightful judgment of the Church, who alone has the authority of Christ to judge such matters. The vast majority of the members however chose to remain in the movement, contrary to the negative judgment of the Church.

Condemned apparitions and disobedience to the Church
And this is not in the least bit an isolated case. We see this happening right at this moment in the USA and abroad with numerous followers of alleged visionaries and apparitions such as Maureen Sweeney-Kyle and the "Holy Love" apparitions, Gianna Talone-Sullivan and "Our Lady of Emmitsburg", Vassula Ryden and "True Life in God", Veronica Lueken at Bayside, NY., Julia Kim and "Our Lady of Naju", Christina Gallagher and the “Queen of Peace” –just to mention a few. All of these have received a negative judgments from the local Bishop, and several of these negative judgments have also been validated, that is, confirmed by the Vatican (which in fact is not necessary under most circumstances, as mentioned earlier).

The fact remains that even after the negative judgment from the local Ordinary and in some cases even with a validation from the Vatican, there are still a very large number of followers in the examples above who continue to support these condemned visionaries and apparitions, despite the Church's negative judgment. Sadly by doing so such persons setup Christ (and the Virgin Mary) against His Church.
And so the question is—what would happen if Medjugorje actually received a negative judgement from the Vatican? Would the majority of the millions of Catholics who are currenly following Medjugorje obey? Or would a negative decision on the part of Rome lead to a sort of false "Marian" apostasy or schism? No one knows what the upcoming decision of the Commission will be, but from the many recent examples above we can see that this is a reasonable and legitimate grave concern.


The example of St John Vianney, the holy 'Cure of Ars"
Within regards to cautious discernment concerning visionaries and apparitions, we can recall how the holy 'Cure of Ars' , St John Vianney, for eight years became very skeptical of the apparitions of the Virgin Mary at La Salette prior to the Bishops approval. The apparitions had occurred not far from Ars, and there was an extraordinary amount of interest among the faithful. Because of his reputation for holiness, people would frequently visit him and ask his opinion. He would suddenly get very serious, yet remain silent. Himself a recepient of some extraordinary graces from God, he had met Maximin (one of the visionaries) in 1850, nevertheless he was very cautious and reserved. But he did at least on one occasion voice a certain opposition, which apparently stemmed from his meeting with Maximin, and this 'negative' opinion of the holy Cure spread across the newspapers in France.

While the local Bishop, and later Rome, eventually fully approved the appearences of the Virgin Mary at LaSalette, Saint John Vianney's reservation, I think, is a lesson in not accepting alleged apparitions too quickly; that one should always be prudent and cautious concerning them, until they are approved by the local Bishop (or in the special case of Medjugorje, the possible approval of Rome, in whose judgement we are all awaiting).

It remains for the Church alone to decide as to the authenticity of the alleged apparitions of the Blessed Virgin Mary at Medjugorje. I pray that the Holy Spirit may guide the Church in this matter, and may all Catholics give assent to the judgement of the Church, whatever it may be. And may our Blessed Mother cover us under Her mantle, and lead us ever closer to Her beloved Son, Jesus.

-Holy Virgin Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners now and at the hour of our death, Amen. +
-------------------------------------------
Click here for an article exploring private revelations and mystics & visionaries in the world today.

Additionally, those interested in getting a better understanding on discerning and judging visionaries and apparitions will benefit from this article on judging private revelations and obedience to the Catholic church.

Natuzza Evolo & the stigmatic blood writings -Hemography

$
0
0

Blood writings from the stigmata of Natuzza Evolo (1924-2009)

-A fascinating investigation into the phenomenon of hemography in the life of the stigmatic and mystic Natuzza Evolo.

By: Glenn Dallaire

Hemography is the process whereby blood from the stigmata or bloody sweat is miraculously formed into christian writing, images, and symbols upon hankerchiefs, bandages etc., presumably through Divine intervention. As blood from a mystic bearing the stigmata is symbolic of Jesus' Passion, the images, writings and symbols themselves often symbolise the Passion and other mysteries of the christian faith, especially also the Eucharist, as seen in the accompanying photographs in this article.

At the beginning of this investigation I must confess that I was very skeptical towards this phenomenon because I have only found its presence in the lives of two alleged mystics, Natuzza Evolo and Blessed Elena Aiello, and in the latter it appears to have only occurred on one occasion, when after some blood from her stigmata accidentally splattered onto the wall next to her bed, a miraculous image of Jesus suddenly appeared on the wall, formed from the blood itself, and remained there for many months.

For sure, the authenticity of the hemographic phenomenon cannot be easily dismissed or discounted simply because this particular alleged mystical phenomenon cannot be documented in a wide range of persons, especially since in the case of Natuzza, we have hemographies occurring on literally many hundreds of occasions over the course of decades, and witnessed by a variety of scientific, medical and religious professionals, along with countless laypersons. Then too, in Natuzza we have a person of our modern age (died 2009) who has been studied and scrutinized by countless persons over the course of literally 75 years for the investigation of the variety of mystical phenomena which she is said to posess, yet she remains quite highly regarded amongst the Italian people from all spectrums of society.

Much of the scientific and medical study of Natuzza’s mystical phenomenon (stigmata, bilocation, interaction with the souls in purgatory etc.) is documented in the book “Natuzza of Paravati” by Dr. Valerio Marinelli, published by the Foundation Cuore Immacolato Di Mari Rifugio Delle Anime, -English translation, Vol. 1, 2003.

There is also an excellent scientific study available on the internet entitled “A Report on the Case Investigation of Natuzza Evolo” by Michael J. Nanko of the Southern California Society for Psychical Research (S.C.S.P.R.)

Position of the Catholic church
Although the Catholic Church has not made any pronouncements concerning her sanctity or the alleged mystical phenomena that occurred in her life, for most of her lifetime she had the strong support of her successive local Bishops, and at her death on the Feast of All Saints day (Nov. 1, 2009) there were six Italian bishops and more than 100 priests who concelebrated her funeral, along with 30,000 mourners from Italy and abroad. "For us she is already a saint, as she is in paradise," said Bishop Luigi Renzo of Mileto in his homily. And he continued “I am asked what the Church thinks of Mama Natuzza and the answer is in the participation in this ceremony of so many brother bishops and priests".See Zenit News article here.

Certainly all noteworthy persons have their detractors, however the above list of facts should give ample evidence to the esteem that is held in majority by the Italian clergy, laity and scientific community for the person of Natuzza Evolo.

A brief biography of Natuzza Evolo
Before we begin our study of the hemographic phenomenon in the life of Natuzza Evolo, it would be beneficial to give a brief summary of her holy life. Fortunata (nicknamed "Natuzza") Evolo was born on August 23, 1924 in Paravati, a small town near Mileto Italy, and she has remained in the town of Paravati all of her life.

Her father, Fortunato, emigrated to Argentina to look for work a few months before Natuzza's birth and sadly the family never saw him again. Therefore Natuzza's mother, Maria Angela Valente was therefore obligated to work to feed the family, and so at a tender age Natuzza sought to help her mother and brothers and was therefore unable to go to school, and so it was that she never learned to read or write. And this fact actually makes for an interesting addendum to the phenomenon of the stigmatic blood writing that is found in her life. In 1944 Natuzza married, a carpenter named Pasquale Nicolace, and together they had five children.

On May 13, 1987, with permission of Monsignor Domenico Cortese, the Bishop of Mileto-Nicotera-Tropea, Natuzza felt inspired by heaven to form an association called "Fondazione Cuore Immacolato di Maria Rifugio delle Anime" ("Immaculate Heart of Mary, Refuge of Souls Foundation." The Foundation was later formally approved by the Bishop.

The foundation currently houses a chapel where Natuzza's remains are kept. As of this writing (2012), construction is well underway for a Church and retreat center as purportedly requested by the Blessed Virgin Mary to Natuzza. Those interested may see Foundation website here.

Mystical phenomenon
At age 14 in 1938, Natuzza was hired as a servant for the family of a lawyer named Silvio Colloca. It was here that her mystical experiences began to be noticed and documented by other persons. The first incident was when Mrs. Colloca and Natuzza were walking in the countryside when Mrs. Colloca noticed blood coming from one of Natuzza's feet. Doctors Domenico and Giuseppe Naccari examined Natuzza and they documented a “significant perspiration of blood in the upper region of her right foot-- the cause of which is unknown.”

This incident at age 14 was the beginning of what would become a lifetime of mystical phenomenon including the stigmata or “wounds of Jesus” on her hands, feet, side and shoulder, along with bloody sweats or “transudations”, numerous visions of Jesus, Mary and the Saints, along with countless visions of the dead (primarily the souls in purgatory), and many reported instances of bilocation. Many of these mystical graces are documented in the aforementioned book “Natuzza of Paravati” by Valerio Martinelli.


The blood writings (Hemography) which came forth from the stigmata and bloody sweats of Natuzza
We will now begin our study of the hemographic writings in the life of Natuzza. This mystical phenomenon reportedly first began in 1940 at age 16, and it continued in various degrees until her death on the feast of All Saints Day, November 1, 2009. The hemographies take place when her stigmata actively bleeds or when she sweats blood from various parts of her body (transudation), which is often during Lent and always on Good Friday. The phenomenon occurs when a handkerchief, bandage or garment touches the actively bleeding stigmatic wounds or bloody sweat.

The writings and the symbols of the hemographies are always of a Christian nature; never have there been any symbols, images or words that did not have a Christian meaning. Without a doubt this phenomena is not subject to Natuzza’s own will, as many times people have approached her requesting a blood writing but it does not take place, even after numerous requests and attempts.

Over the course of close to 70 years there is believed to be well over a thousand hemographies, but an exact figure is unknown. In his aforementioned book “Natuzza of Paravati”, Dr. Valerio Marinelli examined more than 100 hemographies, interviewing the persons involved and including many photographs of the haemographies in his book. The testimonies below are taken from this book.

Testimony of Mrs. Maria Mantelli, School teacher, second Friday in Lent, 1972:
“My cousin Rosetta Ursetta, Natuzza and I had arranged to hear Mass together in the church “del Crocifisso degli Angeli” in Vebo Valentia, where the devotion to Friday's in Lent is devoutly practiced.

It was the second Friday in Lent, 1972. We went to that church together with the nun named Suor Norina, who worked at Cantanzaro Hospital; we heard Mass but Natuzza didn't come. Upon leaving the Church we saw Natuzza was coming together with her husband; she was clearly ill, and her head was covered with a foulard, and she had some difficulty in walking.

She desired to attend the next Mass and we went back into the church with her. At the moment of the Elevation of the Host, I noticed that her face was beaded with blood and I said with fear: «Natuzza!». Then she took a handkerchief and wiped her face and immediately some haemographic drawings formed on it, but unfortu­nately I don't remember them any longer. This handkerchief was then given to Rosetta.

After attending the Mass, we went to Paravati all together; I re­member it was very cold and a stove was switched on. At a certain moment we saw that a wound on her wrist was bleeding; so I took my white handkerchief, and keeping it folded, I put it on that wrist. She kept it there for 20 minutes and then afterwards she gave it back to me. I un­folded it and found a wonderful haemography inside. There was the writing PREGHIERA (prayer) at the top, a big monstrance with the letters IHS and CI on the left, a crown of thorns below and on the right, twelve figures representing mankind.

These figures appear to be men, women, children, priests in front of Christ who held his arms open, on the left there was the figure of Our Lady watching them. Just closer to Our Lord we can also distinguish a Saint, with an aureole. If we watch the figure of Christ carefully, we can easily see that it is made of two images, one laid upon the other; the first is Christ's image with His Head leaning on the cross, and just behind there is the figure of God, the Father.

Natuzza told me I should hold this handkerchief dear, because only one other like it had been produced through her, for Father Pio. [St. Padre Pio -editor]

I can definitely assure you about the authenticity of this phenome­non; that handkerchief was mine, I had just taken it out of my bag and, much more than this, the phenomenon had taken place under my own eyes. Moreover it had appeared in the middle of the folded handkerchief, per­fectly traced, with no blood stains around; I really can't explain that!

I remember another occasion on which I saw another similar phenome­non. It was Lent and I was at Natuzza's together with my mother and Rosetta Ursetta. As my mother desired a haemography, I asked Natuz­za to content her. As soon as Natuzza put a gauze on her wrist, the blood drew an image of the thorn crown and a host immediately."

Additionally it should be noted that Mrs. Rosetta Ursetta, an eye-witness, has fully confirmed Mrs. Man­telli's testimony above.

Mrs. Maria Mantelli, teacher, Lent 1974/1975
"During Lent in 1974 or 1975 -I don't remember which year exact­ly - I drove with Rosetta Ursetta and Natuzza from Catanzaro to Paravati. It was early in the afternoon; since Natuzza was sitting near me, I could easily notice that her wounds were visible but not open. I gave her a handkerchief of mine and asked if she could put it on her wrist. When we arrived at Paravati, she gave it back to me.

When we arrived at Paravati, she gave it back to me. Upon unfolding, the handkerchief showed drawings in the middle: there was a thorn crown, a heart made up of several little flames, the Host with the writing 'IHS' inside and a unknown figure".

Giuseppina Purrone, March 19, 1969
"It was Saint Joseph's Feastday. I had gone to visit Natuzza together with my son, Antonio, who was a student at Mileto seminary. Natuzza was suffering because of the wounds she had on her wrists, when all at once she fainted in a fit of pain.

Soon afterwards she recovered her senses and we helped her to sit on a chest. We noticed that a wrist of hers, I believe the left one, was bleeding. Around it there was a white gauze which became partly red­ in color; in fact the image of a thorn crown and a host with the letters 'IHS' had appeared inside. We ourselves removed the little gauze from her wrist and I still keep it".

Antonio, Mrs. Purrone's son, who was 12 years old at that time, told me he had got really frightened in seeing all that and added he was completely certain about the colour of the gauze which, from white, turned into red.

Anna Chimirri, Holy Week, 1969
"Ten years ago, during the Holy Week, my mother, my sister Carmelina, the chemist Amalia Giampa together with me and some other people decided to go to Natuzza in the afternoon.

We found her in a painful situation; she had some sore wounds on her wrists. We noticed they were wrapped in some rather rough band­ages, which had been cut away from sheets; we all thought she would have suffered less if her wrists had been wrapped in softer bandages. I personally went to the pharmacy to get some bandages and gauzes. I then unwrapped the ones around her wrists, and I saw there were no haemographic drawings, then I put the new bandages around her wrists and bound up her hand.

While I was taking the other hand, the gauze, that I had put on her wrist jew minutes before, fell on her lap with the part which had been in contact with Natuzza's wound facing up­wards towards us. So we instantly all saw that the blood had formed the drawing of a host with the letters 'IHS' inside.

It was, I want to say that again, the steril­ized gauze I had just bought and personally put on her wrist and I affirm that there were no other gauzes under the old bandages".

This testimony was also confirmed by Anna's mother, Mrs Nerina Chimirri, and also by the pharmacist, Amalia Giampa.

Mrs. Giovanna De Chiara, teacher, Easter Monday 1975
Natuzza's was at my home in Catanzaro; there were also my sis­ters Nella Perrelli and Rosetta Ursetta. At a certain moment, we noticed that her wrist was bleeding, so we asked her to produce a haemography for our nephew, Andrea Perrelli.

Natuzza put a white handkerchief that I had given her before, on that wrist. She kept it there for ten or fifteen minutes then, she gave it to me. There were only some blood-stains on it; so I put it on the table and my sisters and I could easily see that the blood was moving by itself, writing letter by letter «S. Valeriano Martire». Then the rest of the blood mixed up and formed the figure of a Saint which we of course attributed to Saint Valeriano.

On this handkerchief there are also the figure of Our Lady hold­ing the Rosary, Jesus' Heart pierced through by a sword, the Host with IHS inside and a thorn crown.
I can't say if these figures appeared contemporaneously or before or soon after the writing, because our attention had been completely caught by the blood moving and writing by itself.

When we read the name appeared on the handkerchief, Natuzza said aloud: «But who is this Saint?...Does he exist?".

Here Dr. Valerio Marinelli goes onto explain in his book: "Andrea Perrelli, the person to whom that haemography had to be given, told me that he had gone to Verona in the same year. There he had visited the Church of Fathers Pellegrini in order to see a statue representing Saint Valeriano, which, according to some people, seemed to have shed tears some time before. Moreover he told me that some of the Pellegrini Fathers, during a pilgrimage in Rome on the oc­casion of a Holy Year, found an urn in a church with this inscription on it: «The bones of S. Valeriano». On seeing that - he went on saying - they had become really sorry because they themselves kept a case containing S. Valeriano's bones, in Verona.

Once they returned, they prayed to the Saint to make them know something precise about the bones they were saving in that case. When their prayers were over, they felt an intense smell of lilies, even though no flowers were around and, all at once, the stat­ue began shedding tears.

Because of this, Andrea had a really deep devotion for that Saint, but neither Natuzza nor his aunts were aware of this at the time of the haemography."

_____________________
And so we have been presented with just a small portion of the eyewitness testimonies concerning the stigmatic blood writings that occurred through Natuzza. While these hemographies are perhaps seemingly strange or "odd" to our initial sensibilities, we can see that those who saw them occurring before their eyes were certainly inspired and edified, and also those who received them obviously treasure them as precious relics.

In conclusion one thing is for sure: if this mystical phenomenon is indeed authentic, then the symbolism that is represented through these images made of blood of the stigmata should inspire in us a deeper love, appreciation and devotion for the Passion of Jesus; for it is Jesus Himself in whose Passion the stigmatised mystically represent.

One of the documented hemographies contains a lengthly written prayer devoted to the Infant Jesus. We often see how Jesus chooses the simple, humblest and most childlike persons for His works of love and devotion--and in this case, should it be surprising then that He perhaps chose a woman who never attended school, and who cannot read or write, to manifest this possibility of stigmatic blood writings?
Viewing all 155 articles
Browse latest View live